Total Drama Chaos: Spike's Adventure

by CaioCoia

Rating: teen
Tags: Other, Romance, Spike, Comedy, Adventure, Main 6, Profanity, Discord, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 76922

Because one of his best friends made a bet with him. Spike embarks on Total Drama Island, facing chaos and forming unexpected bonds. Will he triumph amidst challenges, friendship, and budding romance?

Because of a stupid idea, Spike finds himself at the center of a wager with Discord, the mischievous spirit of chaos. Transformed into a human and thrust into the chaotic world of Total Drama Island, Spike must prove his adaptability and survival skills to win the bet. As the competition unfolds, Spike faces challenges both physical and emotional, relying on his wit and determination to navigate the trials of the reality show.
As Spike's journey on Total Drama Island unfolds, his loved ones follow his progress with a mixture of concern and curiosity. Each challenge he faces serves as a reminder of his bravery and determination, inspiring those who care about him to confront their own fears and insecurities. And when the times of episodes comes in... his friends and family gather together, united in their support for the courageous dragon-turned-human who dared to embark on his own adventure.

In the end, whether Spike emerges victorious or not, his journey serves as a testament to the power of friendship, resilience, and the indomitable spirit of adventure. And as he returns to Ponyville, his friends and family greet him with open arms, knowing that no matter what challenges lie ahead, they will face them together.

Will he only create friendship around that show? Or would have something more in the new dimension he is going to be?

Published 2024-02-13 16:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2024-04-02 02:29:20 UTC

Not So Great Outdoors

The castle of friendship, where usually all the ponies cross around Ponyville to witness one of the most known places around the neighborhood. A castle formed from a tree made of Crystal was an iconic place for everypony could witness the princess of Friendship: Twilight Sparkle, talking and debating her projects with the idea of developing The School of Friendship. But on some occasions at night, especially on Thursdays, there was just one reason why it would be so special at night.

“OHOOOOOO, GUYS NIGHT.” Discord used his own magic to explode himself and create a lot of fireworks in the middle of the room of the friendship. As a Lord of the Chaos, he always found good amusement in going into his own imaginary and magical adventures when it comes about two of his best friends. Big Mac and Spike, the trio who would always make some amazing challenges while using his own magic to try to make sure the dice would be in their favor, or misfortune for their own future internal jokes. As he dressed himself to his iconic hunter attire, he was ready to make everything…

And then something was wrong… Instead of seeing his own friends always laughing and cheering for his supreme presence, there was only the darkness and emptiness around the friendship castle.

"Where the heck is everybody?" Discord said as he floated around the main room, knowing that he would be disappointed since nobody was around, that was absurd. "There is no way they forgot. I'm even checking on my schedule."

Discord said as he looked at the calendar from his ear, showing that it was marked on Thursday, and even had a note writing Guys night in bold letters. Discord was almost on the verge of shouting in anger until he heard some hummings crossing around the hall, and immediately Spike appeared holding one of his iconic Power Ponies comics with him.

"Let's see, I think I have some emerald dip in chocolate in the kitchen..." Spike was flying without looking at the lord of chaos in the same room as him... Spike was so happy that he was ready to read another great work... until he stopped in mid-air, and blinking slowly he turned his head towards his friend who was staring at him with his arms crossed. "Discord, that's nice to see you, what is the occasion today?"

Discord snorted, as he was deeply hurt that his friend forgot one of the most sacred days to ever exist in the whole Equestria's history. The night guys.

"Oh nothing much, just a bit shocked that my friends forgot that today was supposed to be the guy's night and they are not ready with the campaign and the snacks on the table," Discord said as he immediately looked with his chimera face covered in the red color of anger...

Spike blinked, as he tilted his head...

"But today Big Mac is visiting Sugar Belle's hometown to spend a whole month with her on Hearth's and Hooves Day. We tried to tell you that we would put the campaign on hiatus since he wanted to pass the time with his special pony. But you aren't around. So we told Fluttershy about it and she told us that she gave the message to you." Spike commented as he didn't understand how the chaotic lord forgot about such a sudden message. "Did she forget to tell you?'

Discord raised his hand to try to argue, but no words came to his mouth... He quickly took a scroll from his pocket, and with a snap turned himself to his secretary. And with the files and files of papers, he examined that it was one of the days he was having a tea party with Fluttershy, and she told him about Big Mac leaving the town for a few weeks... Discord was too distracted, as he was playing golf and using birds as balls and bats.

"Oh...ohhhhhhhh." Discord remembered, and with a quick facepalm, he never felt so much disappointment to forget about such a silly thing. "Hmm, well, I could teleport him to make the campaign work, but from the last Heart and Hooves day guy's night, that roleplay was a bust when he isn't focused on the game. How great."

"Oh don't be like that Discord," Spike gave a smile to his friend, as he gave one of his comics to the lord of chaos to start reading it. "Why don't you join me for a comic reading night? I'm going to read all my collection of Power Ponies and I'm going to enjoy a very nice me time."

"You are alone? What happened to Twilight and Starlight? Shouldn't they be around here?" Discord asked as he floated around Spike who was still in the direction of the kitchen.

"Oh, they are here," Spike said as he opened the kitchen and gave a glass of chocolate milk to his friend, who gladly drank it. "Twilight is preparing herself for the summer vacation at the school of friendship. Since Twilight is always excited to make personal studies and even pass around our family. And Starlight is planning a trip with Sunburst and Trixie for a new time around somewhere."

"Oh do tell. So in the end this summer would be just vacations around the school of friendship? Time to visit the family? Have some adventures." Discord said as he turned his own clothing to make himself presentable for vacations from school. "I have to say the first year of school of friendship was very chaotic, and I'm so proud of you all."

"Yeah, yeah. I understand. Cozy Glow really made chaos and now she is prisioned on Tartarus. I got it." Spike said as he rolled his eyes and even started chewing an emerald. "So what would be your plans for this summer time?"

"Well, since you asked nicely. I plan to invite Fluttershy to my lovely home to watch something you may have heard before. It's called television." Discord commented that the baby dragon nodded his head to him.

"Oh yeah, I remember seeing some in the human world. That was a nice feature to watch some shows... Oh yeah, maybe I should visit my sister Sunset Shimmer in the future. Just to see how she is holding on to the human world." Spike said in amusement, and Discord scoffed to himself.

"Spike my dear friend, what I'm going to do it's beyond that. I'm going to show my dear Fluttershy, the television of the chaotic world, where the most chaotic shows happen and even the best entertainment would be chaotic." Discord said as he even showed a paper showing a few humans on it. "I have a friend in one universe who says that he is going to host a new show, which will be a group of teenagers inside of an island where they would have to learn to survive in the camp while doing any crazy challenge for them to remain in the group and the winner of the reality show would win 100 thousand bits... Which would practically be 250 thousand bits."

"250 THOUSAND BITS?" Spike shouted in alarm and in surprise and whistled in admiration. "Wow, to have such a quantity of money, anypony oh, I mean any human would be interested in participating in the challenge. Later can you show me the best scenes?"

"Sure, but hey, what about you? What are you going to do around the vacation? Since Twilight is preparing to see the family and plans the future class of the school of friendship I think you would be preparing to do something similar to do around Equestria?" Discord asked while he was wearing a Hawaiian shirt as he could see his friend going around Canterlot and visiting his...

"Not at all. I'm planning to stay at the castle this summer." And just like that the cheerful mode from the Lord of Chaos just popped from existence. And like a deflating balloon, he then stares at his friend who shrugs on that. "I mean, I made the perfect execution, and until yesterday I managed to take a trip to Cristal Empire, see Shining Armor, Cadance, and Flurry Heart, spent 2 days with them, and immediately went to Canterlot to see both my families, firstly vising the castle of Canterlot to see mom and aunty Loona, passed a week with them, and the next week I passed with my adoptive parents Twilight Velvet and Night Light. It was a whole month running around, and Twilight was so distracted that she forgot to visit them. So I have immunity against the scolding of the family, and they are aware of my plans."

Discord had his mouth dropped, as his mind was like a pinball machine until the brain showed the light sparkling letters. TILT in red... And immediately shaking off the pinball marbles from his head. And then with a good arm, he crossed around the baby dragon's neck.

"Spike, my great friend and pal, I have to say, while I love learning about your chaotic family tree, which by the way is amazing and I'm proud of knowing that you are royalty in three degrees." Discord gave a chef kiss on his claws, even knowing the little dragon rolled his eyes at him. But then Discord gave a disappointed sigh on him. "But I have to say, staying in the castle around the whole summer break? I expected better from you. Without guys' night? We could have made a whole month with campaigns... But knowing Big Mac would be out a lot. This is going to be a boring experience."

Spike was munching his gems when he could see his friend was disappointed with his plans... And glancing at his comic he couldn't help but sigh.

"I know Discord, but I worked a lot around helping Twilight and the others for the whole time. And even went around to meet my family and even went on adventures together, however, what I wanted was just a little time for me." Spike knew he needed to be honest with his friend since everyone seemed to be happy to get time for themselves, he just wanted to relax and have time just for him. "And I admit that while I will be alone over here, you don't need to be worried about me, I have a lot of books to look at and even some recipes that I would also try, and even plan future campaigns for the Guys night when the month is over. But I think it will be a good time for me."

"Are you sure?" Discord for the first time on that day showed a bit of concern because the plans of the baby dragon showed a flaw that he hated most. "Because your plans sounded so boring... Are you sure that you don't want to watch television with me and Fluttershy?"

"Nah. I know that you want to have a good time alone with Fluttershy, so I don't want to intrude on that." Spike dismissed the thought, knowing that Hearts and Hooves Day would also be important for Discord to have a very lovely time with the shy mare. And he never would be that kind of friend to make himself to stop the couple from the shy and the chaos would have their time alone. "And also, from the chaotic shows you would have, I don't think it would fit me."

"What do you mean by that?" Discord said as he raised his eyebrows. "From what I remember, from all your adventures around Equestria, since the time you became a hero... Oh, I mean the great and Glorious, and even became dragon lord just for a few seconds, but also a diplomat for many nations of Equestria. But when it comes to watching television, you said that my taste of shows would be it wouldn't fit you?"

"Oh come on Discord, don't be like that. I mean, you are just telling about a show of humans who would try to win 250 thousand bits, and only grandma's Faust would know what they would have to do still being in the game." Spike shrugged as he was reading his comic book already, making the Lord of Chaos raise his eyebrows to him. "I think I wouldn't have the courage to even go inside of a show like that."

And with that comment, a light bulb appeared above Discord's head, and then smiled, both proudly like a good Samaritan, but also evil because he wanted to see the outcome.

"Oh do tell... You know what? I think my friend would love to hear that." The lord of the Chaos commented and with that Spike's eyes went wide open.

"No, I know what are you thinking. No. I'm not going to do that." Spike placed his comic book on the stand and could see the smile from the Draconiques who had a very chaotic idea on his mind.

"Come on Spike, anything would be better than expending your time alone in the castle. Why not think of that on your friendship mission?" Discord said as he could see his dragon friend with his eyes twitching. "Also, this could be a great idea for you to learn more adaptability and even try to hook up with someone on Heart's and Hooves Day."

"Pff, now I can see where are you going." Spike rolled his eyes, since he appreciated his friend to want him to go on into whatever Discord was planning, he had everything he wanted. Well, almost. "I know that Rarity having a coltfriend now messes up a few my plans, but we became very good friends, and I'm fine with being alone into Hearts and Hooves Day. If I wanted I could go to Dragon Empire to see Ember or even go to Changeling Hives to see Thorax, they would be happy to see me."

"But my dear Spike, Ember is going to pass her time with Thorax and Phanrix since they plan to even go to Las Pegasus to have a very romantic time there..." Discord pointed out, which made Spike freeze and then facepalm.

"Oh yeah, I forgot they told me about their plans. But hey, another reason to stay inside of the castle." Spike said happy with himself, but then he saw Discord glaring at him. "Oh come on, what do you want from me?"

"How about a bet?" Discord said as he took a letter with him, and gave it to Spike. "You are going to this show, and have a chance to win 100 thousand dollars, and if you win the show. You can have a wish, you can ask anything you want from me, no questions asked. And I would snap my fingers and it would be done."

Spike raised his eyebrow but looked at his friend. While he has a very good amount of bits since he likes to receive allowance from both his mom Princess Celestia, and even as his salary of personal assistant for his adoptive sister Twilight Sparkle, he already has 250 thousand bits. But having the double quickly like that would help him to buy even a cosplay of a modified version of Power Ponies. But what brought attention most... was Discord's wishes, one thing the Lord of Chaos always knew, is that whenever you ask favors, he would see if there was something funny to do to twist the snap of the fingers and make the chaos around... But when Discord makes a wish, he does it without any second intentions, and anything crossing from the chaotic imagination of ponies and dragons would happen as the will of Discord. It was a very tempting offer...

But everything good also has something bad behind it.

"So what happens if I lose?" Spike knew that every bet should have something he would need to pay for Discord, and seeing the genuine smile coming from the Lord of Chaos, he knew a good thing wasn't.

"Oh, my dear Spike, if you somehow lose the game, or even desire to quit it. Then you must accompany me as one of my chaotic plans and act as my sidekick just for one day. Which means, if I get caught, you would receive the blame for it." Discord chuckled evilly, and Spike could see the potential disaster of that.

"Are you bucking seriously? If you play a prank on my mom or even the other princesses, you know that she would ground me in a way that I would need to be wearing the most uncomfortable suit for the whole month." Spike said glaring at his friend who gasped fakely.

"Whoa, that lovely suit which makes you itchy?" Discord said as he then showed a picture of Spike having a terrible time on Hearth's Warming which was hilarious to see at that moment. "Well then, you better not lose the show if you want to take the bet."

Spike grumbled as he was annoyed to see his friend wanting so much for him to participate... But he couldn't help but admit, it was a tempting challenge, but it would also be a good time to return to the human world... Wait a second.

"So if I go into the human world, wouldn't I become a dog which would be a terrible idea?" Spike asked but then he felt his mouth zipped from the magic of chaos, and Discord felt happy to see his friend already getting interested in the game.

"Oh, don't worry about it. If you accept the bet, you will be there as a human, but you also would have your iconic dragon magic since I cannot change that... However, there would have a lot of restrictions I would use to make sure that you would fit in on that universe, to make sure that they wouldn't know about us." Discord said as he removed his head, and launched like an explosive which created a chalkboard in front of Spike with a lot of notations around it. "Pay attention now Spike, well, to make sure that you would fit in, your internal dictionary would need to change as well, since in that world, just like from the world of your sister, humans don't say everypony, or places like Manehattan and Ponyville. Thankfully your sister's human world is known as Canterlot, so that means that you can say the name of your born... it would be confusing, yes, but it would make people interested in the city you live."

Spike tilted his head, but even unable to talk back, he immediately was pointed at the pictures he had with his friends, photos of Twilight as Princess and owner of School of Friendship, and even pictures of Shining Armor and Princess Cadance... Suddenly were changed into human forms as Discord would explain.

"Also, I would change the words around the professions and how your family is, to fit the description of your story. This also means, that everything you would say about their professions and pictures you would show in case you want, would be changed to fit the description of the way it looks similar, so don't be alarmed when you describe it would look differently than you would want to say." Discord explained, which made Spike even more confused and made the draconequus roll his eyes. "You will understand that later. But now, I also want you to enjoy it... it's going to be chaotic? Yeah, but since you have been friends with me, you need someone to buck as well. I think you deserve time for yourself, but never alone... I have been on that statue for a thousand years... So I think I know that it's never good to be alone, so I want you to win... I'm cheering for you."

Discord snapped his fingers, and Spike saw all the luggage with everything he had in his bedroom, and an odd collection of clothes... but he had never seen these kinds before, but from the ticket... it came from Carousel boutique, which means Rarity did that... So he glanced at Discord who rolled his eyes.

"Come on, you know that Sunset also has a Rarity, and she had good clothing which I think would be good for you. Also, I already sent your Audition tape which was a humanized version of your application on the show. And from the way I'm receiving a lot of messages from my horn... it seems Chris laughed so hard that he is ready to make you sign the contract to participate in the show..." Discord said so quickly that it took a few seconds for to Spike process the words, and then taking out the zip from his mouth, Spike glared at Discord who gave a piece of paper him... "Also I recommend you to read it before signing."

"I didn't say I was in yet," Spike said angrily, but the unamused glance from the Lord of Chaos, made him grumble something while he took the contract from his hands. And having a few minutes reading the contract, and doing another double of minutes just to read the fine print, he then gave a glance to the Lord of Chaos. "Wait, it says that if something happens and if there isn't a winner in the season, we would be obliged to participate the season 2. Discord, this summer break would end on the whole month. And it says here it would be 8 weeks. There is no way I could participate."

"Time distortion Spike, one of the best rules of chaotic relativity," Discord said as he also looked impatient at his friend. Which made the baby dragon blink, but also accept the explanation. "In case you would need to be in the whole season 1 or 2, I can make it so that your whole adventure would turn at the entire month since I know me and Fluttershy are going to enjoy you and cheer for your victory. In case it would need season 2, then it means the bet would treat you as a winner. And give you another chance for you to win the double or nothing in season 2. So it would be a win-win situation for you in case you win."

Spike remained quiet, and with the explanation of his friend, he knew Fluttershy would be disappointed with him in case Discord cheated his victory... So accepting with a nod, he decided to sign the contract with his feather. And Discord was happy with the outcome...

"But I want you to explain to Twilight and everyone who is going to look for me, that I'm still going to have my vacations, and you are the one who had to deal with the situation in case my relatives want to give a message to me, you are going to explain to them that I'm going to be out for the whole month okay?" Spike knew that he may have made a terrible decision, but also a little part of him got a bit excited with the idea of a whole new adventure. "Well, when I should go? Let me guess... now?"

"Oh, you know me so well..." Discord said as he snapped his fingers... And with that, a gulf of fire ball of magic, made Spike feel filled with power and immediately teleport from the dimension he was in... to somewhere unknown... A place where only he will find out when he wakes up. "Well, I'm an awesome friend."

Discord smiled as he checked the messages from Chris Maclain. Ready for season 1 of his new show... And Discord was excited, to see how his friend would deal with a chaotic dimension, where challenges would wait for him, friendships, fights, and even love, he was getting excited since he knew he and Fluttershy would have a great time watching Spike.

He smelled the chaos and the remains of his friend...

The chaos was a good way to start a new story.

(The Total Drama Island)

At the dock, a man in his mid-thirty smiled at the camera with a grin, "Yo! We´re coming at you life from Camp Wawankwa! I'm your host, Chris McLean." He paused to let it sink in before speak up, "Dropping season one of the hottest new reality show on television, right now!"

Chris walks down the dock as if he was on a stroll, "Here's a deal, 22 campers have signed up to spend eight weeks right here at this crummy old summer camp." He halts his stroll in front of the camp sign, "They'll compete in challengers against each other then have to face the judgments of their fellow campers." Chris paused for a bit, "Every three days, one team will either win a reward or watch of their team member walk down the dock of shame and take a ride on the loser ship, never coming back...Ever!" He grinned, gesturing the dock.

(Campfire site)

"Their fate will be decided here at the dramatic campfire ceremonies," Chris thumbed at the campfire site, "Where all but one camper will receive a marshmallow." He grabbed a stick with a marshmallow and take a bite before tosses away, "In the end, only one will be left standing and will be rewarded with a cheesy tabloid fame and a small fortune," Chris pulls a treasure crest out of nowhere before whispered to the camera with a light chuckle, "Let's face it, they will blow it off in a week or so."

(Dock)

Chris returned to the dock, "Every moment will be caught on one of hundreds of cameras situated all over the camp. Who will crumble under the pressure? Find out here right now…" He takes a deep breath as he pointed at the camera with a grin, "TOTAL DRAMA ISLAND!"

(After the theme song)

"Welcome back to Total Drama Island." Chris beamed, "All right, it's time to meet our vic...*cough* eh, I mean campers. We told them they's all be staying at a five star resort," Chris chuckled, "So if they seem to be pissed off, that's probably why." As if it was on cue, the first ship was pulled up and Chris turn to face the first camper with his infamous grin, coming out from the boat with a luggage was a rather short girl with brown hair in a side pony tail. She had braces and thick glasses which Chris recognized which camper was the first."What's up, Beth!"

The farmer girl suddenly squealed as she tackled Chris in sequel, causing him to give her a weird look.

"It's so incredulous to meet you!" Beth then blinked as she noticed something about the host of the show. "Wow, you are much short in real life."

"Uh… Thanks?" Chris muttered with his raised eyebrow, not liking the commented made by the first contestant. But then he glanced to see a giant bulky looking dude wearing a white cap, a dark green shirt with white highlights on the neck, sleeve, waisline with the shirt having an orange D on the center of it as well as short jeans and sandals. The Jamaican walking up to him with a duffle bags and greeted him, "DJ."

"Yo, Chris McLean. How's it going?" DJ gave a Chris a high five before glancing at the scene, "Hey, you sure you got the right place here? Where's the hot tub at?" DJ asked the host, only to hear him confirming that it was the right place, "Hmm...Look a lot different on form…"He muttered, carrying his bags to other side of the dock while glancing around.

Another boat came up to the dock and from this one was a goth girl, she wore a black shirt that exposed a small bit of her belly as well as lacking the neck area with blue and green sleeves. She wore a black and midnight blue skirt with a long black boots and dark gray stockings that went all the way up of her head. She had black eyes, teal lipstick and black hair with teal streaks.

"Hey, Gwen." The host greeted the goth girl receiving a sigh in response.

"You mean we're staying here?" Gwen jerked her head at the rundown cabins.

Chris chuckled, "Oh, yeah! By the way, my crib is this trailer with A.C."

"I didn't sign up for that!" She growled.

"Actually, you did." Chris smirked, proudly showing the contracts before Gwen grabbed it and tored itself apart, "...Good thing about lawyer is… that they make a lot of copies." Chris gave a victorius smile as he watched Gwen growling again before picking up her bags.

"I'm not staying here!" She narrowed her eyes, but that didn't phase the host since he likes to always have the final word.

"You sure? That mean you have to swim back since your boat just left." Chris pointed towards the boat who honked as it left the island. Leaving the poor goth girl unable to leave.

"Great…" Gwen murmured with sarcasm as the next boat pull over with a boy wearing a pink vest that showed off his chest, showing he had an eight pack, along with a cowboy hat with some blond hair coming out of it, a bead neck, short blue jeans, and sandals. When the boat reached the dock, the teen jumped off the boat with his suitcase being thrown on the dock.

"Wassup, Chris. It´s an honor to meet you, man!" The party boy greeted the host with fistbump.

"Geoff-ster! Welcome to the island, man!" Chris smiled as he gave the contestant a fistbump which it was already a great sign of him liking the camper on the show.

"Thank, man!" Geoff grinned, smiling in optimist of the new show he is going to participate.

Gwen was getting sickened of seeing both party boy and sneaky host talking together.

"If they say 'man' one more time, I'm gonna puke." Gwen whispered to DJ and Beth, earning some concern looks from them.

"Everyone, that is Lindsay." Chris looks at the dock again before introducing the new camper to other campers. The fifth boat showed a beautiful looking girl with a super model-like body. She is a blonde bombshell with a bandana around her head. She wore a red top under a brown sleeveless shirt with some of her belly exposed, a short orange skirt and brown feel boots with stars on them. Walking towards them and waving to everyone with a smile. Chris took the opportunity to whisper nearby the camera. "Not too shabby, eh?"

Lindsay walked towards at the host and then have something to point out.

"You look so familiar." The blond girl pointed as the host grinned at her.

"I'm Chris McLean." Chris proudly said his name, but then he noticed that the newest camper just blinked and stared at him with a confuse expression on her face. Which made him try another approach. "… the host of this show?"

"Oh, that's where I know you from." Lindsay pointed as she was now feeling excited which made the host looks dumbfounded at her.

"Um… Yeah…" Chris blinked as he was having an understanding that maybe all the applications of some of the people who wants to participate was in fact true, so he would need to find a way to deal with this kind of difficulty for the sake of the viewers.

Lindsay walk towards the group while some before murmured about her not being the bright light on the bulb.

The next participant was a girl with long light black hair, gray eyes. Wearing a dull red shoulder less top with straps around her neck, short-shorts and black open toed high tops.

"Heather." Chris greeted as he could see Heather walking forward, with a scowl on her face as Beth walked up to her.

"Hi!" Beth greeted, a little bit of spit coming towards to Heather making her recoil and snarl in disgust. "Looks like we're your new friends, for the rest of the next 8 weeks!"

Before any words could be said, a punk rock music was heard over the next boat coming towards them. And at the moment the next camper came, it was shown a boy wearing black low-cut hair with the top of his head being in the style of a mohawk that was dyed greed. He had a unibrow and piercings on his face, nose and ears. He had a small black beard and wore a spike collar, a black shirt with a skull on the center and bone white sleeves and highlight around the waist. He also had blue jeans and red and white sneakers.

"Duncan! Dude." Chris introduced the punk as Duncan who approached the host with anger on his eyes and raising a fist.

"I don't like, surprises." Duncan said to Chris threatened with a scowl, palmed his fist.

"Yeah, your parole officer warned me about that, man." Chris chuckle completely unfazed by his actions. "He also told me to give him a holler anytime and have you send back to juvie."

Duncan took a long breath through his nose before simply accepting the fact he was there.

"Okay, then." Duncan then took his bag and walked towards the end of the dock which he meet the group and eyed Heather for a bit. "Meet you by the campfire, gorgeous."

"Drop dead, you skeez." Heather told Duncan in a rude manner. Heather was already feeling the desire to kill someone on that point. She walked towards Chris. "I'm calling my parents. You cannot make me stay here!"

Chris response was simply grinning towards her and show the contract with was enough to make Heather angry. Meaning that she can't leave any time until it was the time she was eliminated.

The next boat approached with a honk which made everyone turns their heads watching the newest camper not coming from the boat, but actually riding it, by using water ski. He was using a red track suit, a red and white headband, brown hair and eyes, and basketball shoes.

"Ladies and gentleman! Tyler!" Chris introduced the sportist guy who waved but then ended up causing him to lose his grip on the handle of the rope and for him to flip throught the water at high speeds, hiting the dock and crash right into the pile of luggage with one bag splashing the lake.

Everyone winced at Tylers wipeout with Heather being the only one to get splashed by the water causing her to look down at her footwear.

"UGH, MY SHOES!" Heather yelled as water dripped off her body.

"Wicked wipeout. Man!" Chris yelled to Tyler who fist rose up from the luggage pile and gave a thumbs up seeing that he was fine. DJ and Geoff grinned at each other and also giving thumbs up… Gwen rolled her eyes as she was already feeling tired to be there. And that was the first day.

Chris chuckled a little before he heard a loud breathing behind him. The host turned around to see the next camper behind him. A skinny ginger with a few beard hairs and glasses over green eyes. He wore a blue shirt that had a picture of a burger on it and a bright green highlights on the sleeves and neck area. He also seemed to have a light red long sleeved shirt underneat. He had dark green pants and white shoes with blue and green strips and he was carrying a keyboard and a suitcase.

"Welcome to camp, Harold." Chris greeted the skinny teen. Harold didn't respond since he was looking around the area to make sure if he got the right idea. But his silence was doing enough to start creeping out the others.

"What's he looking at?" Beth asked to the other campers, only to get shrugs as response and a few shivers.

"You mean this show is at this crappy summer camp and not on some big stage?" Harold asked which Chris already knowing what the nerd was going to say next, so he nodded at him. "YES! That's more favorable to my mad skills."

Chris shuddered a bit as Harold walked towards his fellow campers before another boat coming towards them. Which was the conestant number 10. A boy carrying a guitar case and wearing a backpack. He had a black hair and green eyes and wore a light green shirt with a black hand print in the middle with came sleeves. He also had a black pants and green shoes with dark green stripes.

"Contestant number ten is Trent." Chris enunciated as Trent came towards him with a fist bump.

"Hey, good to meet you man." Trent replied as he gave a sequel of fist bump two times. "Saw you on that figure skating show. Nice work, man."

"Hey, thanks man." Chris said to Trent as he went to go meet up the fellow campers. Chris was proud in one of those works. "I knew I rocked that show!"

"I saw that." Beth said as she understood which show they were talking about. "One of the guys dropped his partner on her head. So they got an immunity that week."

"Lucccckyy." Harold said as he looked at Beth. "I hope I get dropped on my head."

"Me too!" Lindsay said as she also planned to use anything to have an opportunity of immunity, while the other looked weirdly at the nerd and the blonde staring at them if they are a crazy bunch of mad people or just stupid.

"So, this is it…" Trent said as he looked around over the other 9 camps, and smiled as he counted the quantity of the campers excluding himself from being the number 10. And seeing clearly each contestant specially Harold sticking his finger in his nose he got weirded out. "Aaaaaalll righty, then."

Trent then stood himself next to Gwen and gave her a grin. Gwen scowled and looked away at first, but when Trent looked forward, the goth girl found herself smiling and peaking at the boy next to her. Actually enjoying his company.

And then the next boat passed by, and with this one appeared a girl with light blond hair tied up in a long point tail and green eyes. She wore a light blue hoodie that showed off a small bit of her stomach and jeans that went halfway down her was also carrying a very big surfboard.

The boat left her on the dock which she grabbed her bag but without taking out her own surfboard nearby her.

"Hey, whats up?" She asked the host with a calm smile on her face.

"All right, our surfer chick, Bridgette, is here." Chris introduced the surfer girl in front of him, with Geoff in particular smiling quite a bit at her arrival.

Duncan looked at the surfboard and snorted, he looked at Bridgette and said in sarcasm. "Nice board. This ain't Malibu, honey."

"I thought we were gonna be on a beach." Bridgette explained her reasoning as she brought the surfboard with her.

"We are!" Chris gestured his hand to the surrounding beach. Everyone looked to see the beach of the camp was littered with trash as a seagull caught in trash as dragged away by the tide of wave.

Bridgette sighed at the poor quality of the beach. "Great." She said sarcastically as she noticed that she didn't like the outcome.

"All right! That makes-" Chris was in the middle of the sentence until he got hit on the head by Bridgette's surfboard as the light blond walked over to the other ten campers. "Owww, darn it! That hurts!"

"Hey guys." Bridgette greeted her fellow campers.

"Hey!" Geoff grinned as he quickly introduced himself to her. "I'm Geoff!"

"What's up." Bridgette asked as she turned to Geoff causing the few campers nearby her ducking to avoid getting hit by the board like Chris a few seconds ago.

"Dang!" Harold said as he narrowly avoided the board. "Watch the board, man."

"Hi! I'm Beth!" And by sheer ignorance of not knowing the outcome of presenting herself towards someone with a surfboard on her hands. She introduced herself to the surfer girl.

"Hey." Bridgette said to Beth while turning to the shorter farmer girl causing everyone to duck again to avoid get hit by the surfboard.

"Okay, we've all met surfer girl." Heather had enough to activity of avoiding being hit by the blond surfer, so she rolled her eyes and made a point, as she finished wringing out her hair. "Can we get on with the show, please?"

"Looks like someone missed their double cappuccino macchiato this morning," Duncan smirked as he saw the type of girl Heather was. So he knew how to provoke then in the easiest way as possible.

"Get bent." Heather glared at the delinquent which was exactly the response he was expecting from her.

"Our next camper is Noah." Chris said with a toothy smile, as he saw the kid stepping onto the dock.

The kid was a skinny boy with slightly dark skin, brown hair, and brown eyes. He wore a red sweater vest over a collared short-sleeved shirt with a white long-sleeved shirt underneath. He had olive green jeans and shoes with darker green and white strips.

"You got my memo about my life-threatening allergies?"Noah asked as he walked forward.

"I'm sure someone did." Chris told Noah while pointing two fingers at him. Totally implying that he didn't care about the contestant healthy problems.

"Good. Is this where we're staying?" Noah asked while pointing to the crappy campsite, his tone was very sarcastic.

"No, it's your mother's house." Duncan told Noah while cracking his fist, already eager to have a brawl with the nerd who seemed to be snarky. "And we're throwing a party."

"Cute. Nice piercings original." Noah said sarcastically, not at all threatened by Duncan. "Do them yourself?"

"Yeah!" Duncan then harshly grabbed Noah's lip and pulled out a needle. "You want one?"

"Uh no thanks. Can I have my lip back please?" Noah asked, still not threatened by Duncan. Which the delinquent rolled his eyes and let go Noah's lip with the camper's expression unchanged. "Thanks."

"What's up, ya'll?" A loud voice got everyones attention as they looked to the next boat and saw the next camper coming at them. As they all saw a black girl with a beige shirt with a kumquat pattern across the chest area. Her black hair was in a thick and big ponytail and she had hoop earrings, jeans, and brown flats. Harold gasped as he admired her. "Leshawna's in the house."

The newest camper stepped on the dock and came directly at the host just to give a high five.

"How's it going? Feel free to quit now, save yourself the trouble cause I came to win." Leshawna said confidently before walking up to DJ and give a high five him as well. "Oh, what's up my brother, give me some sugar, baby!"

Harold then popped up next to Leshawna and looked her over a bit. "I've never seen a girl like you in real life before."

This caused a reaction that mostly people with a good sense would see it coming.

"Excuse me?" Leshawna asked with her hands on her hips.

And without thinking twice to rethink his words. Harold dug even further his own grave.

"You're real big," Harold said while spreading his arms apart from each other for emphasis. "And loud."

"What did you say to me? Oh, no you didn't!" Leshawna then stomped up to Harold while she glared at him with hatred of 1 thousand suns, ready to tear apart the stupid boy who didn't think the right words to say the girl who just assumed that he called her fat. "You have not see anything yet! I'll show you big, baby!"

DJ, Bridgette quickly went to hold Leshawna back as Harold dind't think he was being challenged by the black girl.

"Oh yeah, you want some of this? Well, come on then!" Harold full of confidence made a Kung Fu pose as he was ready to fight for his life.

"All right, campers! Settle down." Chris scolded the teens causing them to back up and stop their fighting. Leshawna finally let up and stopped trying to attack Harold, which the boy smiled sheepishly at the girl who was still peeved over him.

Once the conflict was over, another boat came up to the dock and dropped off not one but two girls. They were boht dressed the same black and white stripped tops, pink short-shorts, pink shoes, and even had the same style with their black hair being in both even had black eyes and wore the same pink lipstick. But despite the same cloths, their body types were completely different. The girl to the right was white and rather pudgy in all areas of her body while the other girl on the right was skinny and tan.

"Ladies! Sadie, Katie." Chris introduced the group the duo of sisters. "Welcome to your new home for eight weeks."

"Oh my gosh, Sadie look!" Katie said in an excited an peppy tone as she looked around the area. "It's a summer camp."

"Okay! I always wanted to go to a summer camp." Sadie said with the exact same excitement and peppy tone as her sister. "Eeeh!"

The next boat dropped what would be the next camper which was a boy with brown hair, blue eyes, and had a bit of a chipped tooth. He had a beige shirt with darker sleeves, waist, and neck with a red and blue horizontal strip around the center and also had a blue jeans and green shoes with cream colored bottoms.

"Cody! The coaster, the Code Meister!" Chris hyped up this camper as he and Cody shared a high five.

"Dude psyched to be here, man." Cody said before strutting over to his fellow campers, specifically the female campers. "I see the ladies have already arrived. All right;" Codyd then walked past a few of the girls and then went back to them, specifically Leshawna, and was about to say something before Leshawna put a finger over his lips.

"Save it short stuff." Leshawna told Cody with a smirk promising that he would feel pain if he mess up, so he quickly backed away from her.

Next up, landing on the dock with a loud thud, was a rather bulky girl with a mole on her face, hazel eyes, and her black hair in pony tail. She wore a blue sleeveless top with dark blue gym shorts along with gym socks with two horizontal strips near the top with one blue and other dark blue and dark blue sneakers with white bottoms.

"Eva, Nice." Chris called, as receiving in response a permanent scowl on her face, she remained quiet but walked towards her fellow campers. "Glad you can make it."

As she approached the campers, Cody held his hand out for a high five only for Eva drop her bag on his feet.

"Ow!" Cody yelped, holding his aching foot while hopping on the other. "What's in there? Dumbbells?"

"Yes." Was the only answer the body builder said which made the whole group of campers shut their mouths and looked at themselves.

Most of campers looked nervously at Eva, and surprisingly both Duncan looked at DJ.

"She's all yours, man." Duncan said it, making the gentle giant uncomfortable. Making him feel even more weirded out from the bulky girl who was ready to crush some bones.

"WOOOOOOHOOOOO!" A loud cheer was enough to make the nervous giant have a sigh of relief as everyone drop their attention to the next boat, which they would arrieve a rather large boy with black eyes and blond hair wearing a white T-shirt with a blue maple leaf on it, moss green jeans, and white and yellow shoes. "Chris! What's happening? Hahahahaha! This is awesome! Wooooohooooo!"

"Owen!" Chris revealed the name of the larger camper, who was very hyped over the competition and sharing the good enthusiasm. "Welcome!"

Owen quickly took Chris into a large bear hug, a cracking sound could even be heard from there, with the host of the show now wincing in response of such strength.

"Awesome to be here, man!" Owen said, as his hype didn't lower not even for one percent. "Yeah! Man, this is just so…"

"Awesome?" Gwen finished for Owen with her arms crossed but knowing that the hiped man wouldn't detect her sarcasm.

"Yes! Awesome! WOOOOOOOO!" Owen cheered before looking at Gwen. "Are you going to be on my team?"

"Oh I sure hope so." Gwen said sarcastically while twirling a finger around.

"WOOOOOOOOOOOHOOOOOOOOO!" Owen once again cheered loudly, and even the other campers couldn't help but also feel hyped from the enthusiasm from the large boy.

"Are you guys finished?" Chris grabbed the attention once again, wanting to continue the show at that moment.

Owen noticed that and decided to let go of the host. "Sorry dude. I'm just so psyched!"

Owen said as his smile never left his face.

"Cool." Chris said after straightening up his clothes. The host then directed his attention towards the next boat coming. "And here comes Courtney."

Now arriving was a girl with light brown skin with rown hair that went a little over her neck, she has black eyes. Wearing a gray top over a beige shirt along with skin tight green pnts and dark brown open toed shoes.

Chris took Courtney's hand and helped her off the boat.

"Thank you." Courtney said to the host before walking over the campers on the other side of the dock. "Hi, you must be the other contestants. It's really nice to meet you all."

Then at the next boat, Courtney was in a mid sentence when she was interrupted by being awestruck. The boat showed a boy that could only be described with one word. Handsome. His tan skin making a good combination with short hair, a well fit and maintained body, flawless dark hair, and blue eyes. Wearing a dark green shirt and worn out jeans and dark green sandals.

"This is justin." Chris introduced the handsome teen as he stepped onto the dock. The host shared a fist bump with Justin as he said. "Welcome to Total Drama Island."

"Thanks, Chris." Justin smiled before looking around the area he was at. "This is great."

"Just so you know, we picked you based entirely on your looks." Chris informed Justin as he walked over to meet the other campers.

"I can deal with that." Justin shrugged, not offended by the statement. Since he already guessed it was the reason.

Owen smiled at the new camper as he still looked awestruck. "I like your pants."

"Thanks man." Justin smiled at the compliment, but kept walking towards the other campers who remained looking at him in admiration.

"Cause they look like they're all worn out." Owen chuckled nervously, as he kept staring at the teenager walking, he seemed to be in showing a side that he didn't know he had. "Did you buy them like that?"

"Uh, no." Justin shook his head in response. "Just had them for a while."

And with that, Justin left Owen who complimented, not before slapping himself on the head for being stupid.

Chris still trying to ignore the akward interaction, he decided to go for the next camper.

"Hey everyone!" Chris got the attention of all the other campers as he introduced the next camper on the island. "Izzy."

Everyone watched another boat came by with the girl standing on it having orange hair, orange lip and geen eyes. She had a grass green top that completely exposed her belly as well as bracelet on the right wrist. She had gren shorts with light green skirt tied around her waist.

"Hi, Chris!" Izzy waved towards the host as she walked forward. "Hiiiiii! Whoa!"

Izzy walked but by mistake, Izzy ended up tripping right off the boat and ended up hitting the bottom half of her jaw against the dock.

"Oooooohhh." Tyler winced as he kept opening and closing his jaw as he imagined how it must felt on that moment. He concluded with one sentence. "That was bad."

"Guys! She can be serious hurt.!" Courtney ran towards to the other end of the dock to take Izzy out of the water. By grabbing Izzy's hand she helped the orange girl to get onto the dock. Izzy used that moment to shake all the water off them like an animal.

"That felt sooo...good!" Izzy was back on her feet quickly and didn't seem affected by the pain she just felt before, she was hyped since she was using her hyperactive voice. "Except for hitting my chin. This is a summer camp? That is so cool. Do you have paper Mache here? Are we eating lunch soon?"

"That is a good call!" Owen agreed with what the orange haired girl had just said, which made Courtney looks confused at the duo.

(In the boat)

"We are almost there." A profound voice coming from the boat captain called the boy who was just admiring the whole ocean around, as the traveling came towards to the end of his time on the water, and finally the first day of his newest journey would happen… And at the time he looked at the island. It was far bigger than he ever expected than ever he ever thought in his life.

The nervousness crawled inside of his body, but at the same time, the excitement to meet to meet new people, and seeing that finally it was to see someone, it has been a few hours that he was still looking at his new skin… Diferently than the scales he usually would use it most of the time… And learning from Sunset his sister, and Rarity from the human world… He needed to be well dressed for the occasion…

For the sake of the bet… he looks in the sky and have one simple question…

“Why in Tartarus I decided to accept such a bet like that?” Spike said as he already missed some company… having only the captain of the boat… it didn’t showed many interesting things to learn around… Heck, even his cousin Blueblood would have been more intersting than interactin with the whole captain again. But now, there isn’t anything more he could do… It was his time to appear on the show, and he would be watched by Discord, and possibly by Fluttershy, or even by hundreds or even thousands of humans that he never meet before… “Oh crap… well, there is nothing else I could do there… It’s now or never.

(The dock)

“Okay campers, before the last guy arrives, I should mention a little something about him.” Chris informed everyone who were staring at the host of the show. “He is a bit of special case.”

“What do you mean? Does he have a third eye or is a crocodile or something?”Duncan asked while he rolled his eyes.

Which Chris was about to open his mouth and say what would be the condition of the camper, but he felt it would to be good for them learn by themselves.

“...No.” Chris decided to shake his head as he was about to explain to the others about the newest camper. “As I was saying, he’s a bit of a special case. Since this show is obviously in Canada along with all of you originating from this country, the producers liked the idea of we have an open spot for an international contestant… Coming from our neighbor country in down south. Coming from Canterlot, from United States, Spike!”

Everyone watched the final boat of the day came by. And then the group just saw something they weren’t expecting too… Spike finally appearing in front of the campers in his human form, retaining his youthful energy and endearing charm. His hair, a vibrant blend of emerald green and royal purple, falls in soft waves, framing his face with a playful yet sophisticated flair. The green hues shimmer like the scales of a dragon, while the purple adds depth and richness to his overall appearance.

For clothing, Spike embraces a style that mirrors his eclectic personality. Drawing inspiration from the fashionable creations of Carousel Boutique, he dons a fitted green jacket with purple accents, reminiscent of his dragon scales. Underneath, he wears a comfortable yet stylish purple shirt, adorned with subtle patterns reminiscent of Twilight Sparkle's magical aura.

His lower half is clad in dark jeans, perfectly tailored to his form, with intricate stitching that adds a touch of elegance. Completing the ensemble are a pair of sleek green sneakers, providing both style and comfort, as he finally came to participate and look in surprise to every unique person he just met for the first time… Since every single one of them must have their own unique personalities… He couldn’t help but feel nervous.

Seeing that he had to bring all the luggage he had from the trip, he saw the grinning from the person whom Spike could see clearly who was the host of the show.

“Chris Mclean?” Spike asked just to be sure, and seeing him nodding at him, he decided to be polite but also show good sportsmanship. Giving a very good handshake, but then seeing the host raising his hand to give a high five, the former baby dragon couldn’t help but also give it one for the host of the show. “Thank you again for accepting me on this show.”

“That’s fine. Welcome to Canada. I have to say, I laughed so hard about your application video. Discord knows how to edit a good video.” Chris commented, which made Spike gulps and narrow his eyes.

“I’m even scared to know what he edited on that video,” Spike replied, which saw the host finally happy to see everyone around. The green and purple-haired boy walked around to see everyone from the group staring at him with their looks in surprise and even some giving a good examination on him. “Err… hello everyone, nice to meet you all.”

Spike noticed that the usual word he would say was everypony, however, somehow his tongue changed the word immediately for the better therm at that moment.

"Nice choice of colors," Duncan commented as he himself had his green mohawk, showing that even people who is delinquent know what would be a good color.

"Thanks," Spike commented as he had a first impression of the delinquent, since seeing every single human, and now not needing to act like a dog anymore, it felt so much different, than the time he was around with Twilight on the human world to try to find her crown.

"Welcome to Canada. Nice to meet you buddy." Owen gave a powerful hug to Spike who immediately felt part of his bones shaping. And seeing that he was tapping the chubby camper, he immediately released the poor boy which was face planted on the dorks. "Ops, sorry."

"It's fine..." Spike said as he felt a good part of his bones getting back to his body. "It wasn't the strongest hug I got, but it was a very enthusiastic one."

Spike smiled as he used the opportunity to give high fives and even handshakes to some contestants, Bridgette, Tyler, Harold, Trent, Cody, DJ and Geoff, some were interested about his background as foreigner like Duncan, Gwen and Courtney, while Justin, Lindsay and even Heather have glanced at the style of well made clothing he was holding. Justin himself also enjoyed the good t-shirt under the jacket the duo colored hair boy was using.

"Nice clothing, did you buy in your country?" Justin asked as he asked a similar question from Owen when it comes about learning of the clothing, and received a surprising shook from his head.

"Nah, it's a gift made by a friend, her name is Rarity, and she always knows how to make the right design in clothing." Spike said proudly, as he always imagined the white mare who always focused into being generous as a good element on her. "She always has been generous, so she made it as a gift."

"Woa, really?" Lindsay said as she was happy to learn a good friend actually had so much style and talent to make such a good clothing, and gave it as a good way to show generosity. "She is really incredible."

"The pinacle of generosity." Spike smiled, as he sounded a bit pained but also with nostalgia. Which he was lucky that nobody recognized the change of his tone.

"Alright everyone. First thing, we need a group photo for the promos. Everyone on the end of the dock!" Chris gave a call which made the group started gathering away. He went nearby towards the front of the group since he was the smallest of them all. Chris smiled as he took the camera and aimed at the campers who were smiling towards him to take the photo.

"Okay! One, two, three...Oops! Okay, forgot the lens cap." Chris then removed the lens cap off the camera, and aimed it at the campers once again. "Okay, hold that pose. One, tw- oh wait, cards full. Hang on!"

"Come on, man." Leshawna rolled her eyes at Chris. "My face is starting to freeze."

"Got it, okay!" Chris once again imed his camera at the group of campers and this time ready to that the photo. "Everyone say Wawanakwa!"

"WAWANKWAAAAAAAA!" The time everyone was saying the name of the island, the dock under them collapsed as Chris took the picture of everyone falling into the water.

"Okay guys." Chris smiled towards the wet campers. "Dry off and meet at the campifire pit in 10."

-X-X-XX-X-X-XX-X-X-XX-

(Campfire)

"That is Camp Wawanakwa, your home for the next eight weeks." Chris waved at the scene, "The campers sitting around ou will be your cabin mates, competition, and maybe even your friends." The campers glanced at each other. "You dig? The camper who manages to stay on Total Drama Island the longest without getting vote off will win 100,000 bucks."

"Excuse me," Duncan smirked, as he pointed his thumb towards Heather. "What will the sleeping arrangements will be, because I'd like to request a bunk under her."

Heather looked in disgust as she gasped. "They're not co-ed, are they?"

"No." Chris shook his head, making multiple girls as Heather relieved to not share their dorms with the boys. "Girls get one side of each cabin and dudes get the other."

"Excuse me, Kyle." Lindsay spoke up, calling Chris the wrong name. "Can I have a cabin with the lake view since I'm the prettiest?"

"Okay, you are." Chris said causing Lindsay to smile to someone agreeing with her. But Chris narrowed his eyes towards her. "But that's not really how it works here and it's Chris."

Spike watched the group in amusement, since it sounded like any ordinary camp... But the idea all of them are going to participate for the sake of having 100 thousand dollars? Which would be 250 thousand bits? It was something he must be always aware of... who would be his friends, and what he could learn from this experience in this universe.

"This cannot be happening." Gwen complained which Spike turned his head, and see the mysterious goth girl who showed no desire to participate on the camp...

"Awww come on guys!" The optmistic Owen, the first winner of season 1 of Total Drama showed the good point of view into appreciating the good things, even from the misfortunes of the show. "It'll be fun, it's like a big sleepover!"

"At least you don't have to sleep next to him." Tyler whispered to Gwen as he pointed at Duncan who was currently and harshlt nogging a dear.

"Alright, here is the deal." Chris called everyones attention towards him. "We're gonna split you into two teams if I call your name out go stand over there. Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Katie, Owen, Leshawna, Spike, and Noah."

All people called by Chris moved to where he has pointed. Once they were in place, Chris picked up a green banner and launched towards them. "From this moment on, you are officially known as, the Screaming Gophers."

At the moment they unfolded and revealed of a logo of a gopher fiercely screaming on it.

"Yeah!" Owen cheered as he looked at the banner he was helping carry. "I'm a gopher!Wooooo!"

"Oh, I think Fluttershy would be the one who could understand why the gopher was screaming." Spike commented, as it didn't passed some hours, but he knew Fluttershy would probably watch him with Discord... And imagining if he had to deal with wild animals, he would need to think about it in a way to not make Fluttershy angry at him... Since she likes all the wild animals and respects their style of life...

"Fluttershy?" Gwen raised her eyebrows as she saw Spike commenting about one of his friends.

"A good friend of mine, she is an animal care taker, and she has an animal sanctuary for many animals who would love to pass the time being protected and cared by her." Spike commented which immediately Gwen had her eyes wide open in surprise.

"Really? She has a nature preservation spot?" Gwen, even as goth she can be, she always had a good interest of the preservation of the nature and wild animals, and seeing that someone has an actual animal sanctuary, it made her has a bit of hope for the humanity.

"Yep, Harry is a grizzly bear but he is one who always loves to be spoiled on there. But I think that's story for another time." Spike commented as he could see Katie looking in fear.

"Wait, what about Sadie?" Katie asked, not wanting to be on a different team without her best friend and sister.

"The rest of you over here." Chris directed the remaining 11 campers. "Geoff, Bridgette, Tyler, DJ, Sadie, Izzy, Courtney, Justin, Duncan, Eva, and Harold. Move, move, move!"

"But Katie's a gopher," Sadie yelled as she was the only one who wasn't starting to move to where Chris instructed. "I have to be a gopher!"

And with the girls shouting and even starting to cry, Spike cringed at seeing the sigh of the duo of girls acting like that... A tanned-skinned girl and a Asian chubby girl were crying and screaming since they couldn't be in the same team.

Once the remaining 11 campers were in the place, Chris pulled out a red banner and tossed it over the other team. "You guys will officially be known as... the Killer Bass!" Harold caught the banner and opened it up with the show logo of a fierce-looking bass.

"Awesome" Harold commented as he looked at the logo and smiled. "It's like... amazing."

"All right, campers, you and your team will be on camera in all public areas during this competition," Chris informed everyone of that particular detail. Since they are on a reality show, they should be expected to be watched pretty much 24 hours every day.

(Confession)

Confessional - Chris

"You will also be able to share your innermost thoughts on tape with video diaries anytime you want." Chris explained as he sat down in an outhouse with a camera attached to the door with flies buzzing around. "Let the audience at home know what you're really thinking. Or just get something off your chest."

Confessional - Gwen

"Um, okay..." Gwen began before looking right into the camera. "So far this stinks."

Confessional - Spike.

"Well, I want to be here, just to see how the camera works... My first impressions, it could have been a lot worse, but I'm glad I'm holding this far..." Spike commented as he glanced around and even had a melancholic face. "These 8 weeks are going to be very long. I just hope what Chris said is true, that I would make good friends on this show."

Confessional - Lindsay

"Um, I don't get it." Lindsay said while turning around and standing up, her butt right in front of the camera. "Where's the camera guy?"

Confessional - Loon

A loon could be seen inside the confessional putting on lipstick before it let out a quack as it saw the camera attached to the door.

Confessional - Owen

"Hey everyone. Check this out." Owen said with a serious tone and face. "I have something very important to say."

Owen was silent for a moment before farting and starting to laugh.

(Outside)

"All right. Any questions?" Chris asked the campers only for them to remain quiet. "Cool. Let's find your cabins. Gophers, you're in the east cabin, Bass, you're in the west."

The two teams quickly headed to their assigned cabins with the boys heading into one half and girls in the other.

At the Gopher cabin, Heather was the first girl of the Gophers to reach the girls had, after examining everything she decided to ask.

"Bunk Beds?" Heather quickly complained as she knows how much annoying the entire show will be. "Isn't that a little… summer camp?"

"That's the idea genius." Gwen rolled her eyes at Heather before passing by her.

"Shut up, weird goth girl!" Heather gçared at Gwen which the goth already dropped her stuffs and started unpacking.

Without noticing there was a boy who came nearby her.

"You're so smart." Cody complimented, which made Gwen scoffs and rolls her eyes. "I feel that."

"Shouldn't you be on the boy's side?" Gwen sighed before harshly ask, which made the boy smile sheepishly, a second before gets launched himself outside of the cabin passing by Leshawna who was happily walking on the cabin, but cringed at the results of his land over the grass.

Trent was happily walking until Cody got to eat grass in front of him. But after a second he resumed his happy walk towards the cabin.

Chris simply walked but was enjoying every single moment of their interactions. Before Lindsay stepped outside of the cabin and looked at Chris.

"Where are the outlets?" Lindsay asked at the host. Since she knew that she would need them for one important reason. "I have to plug in my straightening iron."

"There are some in the communal bathrooms," Chris informed her by also gesturing his head towards the bathroom area. "Just across the way."

"Communal bathrooms?" Lindsay asked trying to repeat the words the host had just said, but then she tilted her head. "But I'm not Catholic."

"Not Communion, Communal." Chris corrected the teenage model. Whic she still didn't understand what was the difference.

"It means we shower together. Idiot" Gwen explained to Lindsay as she sat down on the steps to the cabin.

Lindsay's eyes got wet and her lips trembled, until she let it out her outburst.

"AW NO COME ON!" Lindsay shouted her complaints which made Gwen cover her ears as the boys nearby her cabin came to watch Lindsay freak out.

"I'm glad we're in our own cabin with just guys. Know what I mean?" Owen laughed but only he realized his mistake after hearing just the silence between his roomates. He realized the double meaning of his own words, and now he quickly tried to correct himself. "I mean no! I didn't mean it like that! I love chicks. Hehe, I just don't wanna sleep near them. Atata-uh I mean…"

Spike ignored Owen having problems to find the right words and went straightly to his cabin. To drop all the lugage that he had brought from another dimension.

"Excuse me, Chris?" Geoff called out the host. Since he was helping Bridgette to get on her own cabin. "Is there, uh, a chaperone of any kind in this facility here?"

"You're all 16 years old, as old as a counselor in training at a regular summer camp." Chris told all the teenager's around him. "So other than myself. You'll be unsupervised. You've got half an hour to unpack and meet me back at the main lodge, starting… now."

"Cool." The party boy smiled, until a shout loud enough to make all the campers stares at the gopher's cabin in surprise of the panic shout.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" The group came to the door until they found it was Lindsay who shouted. Being above a stool, and refusing to even touch the floor.

"Man that white girl can scream." Leshawna commented somewhat impressed.

Spike also appeared on the door to see what was about. And had to agreed with Leshawna since at the time they appeared on the show, it didn't was neighter the first day, but he heard a lot of screams in just a few hours.

Lindsay shouted and pointed in the direction of what would be a cockroach who was having a good morning activities.

"WHAT IS IT?" She asked in a disgusted and horrified tone. "KILL IT, KILL IT."

DJ looked down and when he saw the cockroach walking on the floor, his panic mode activated and he highly jumped towards one of the nearby beds… breaking it at the same moment.

"That…was my bed." Gwen lamented in a disappointed tone, as she could see DJ still shaking in fear above her now broken bed.

Many of the campers screamed as they tried to either climb up the beds or even try to kill the little insect who was too fast for them, the cockroach was about to leave the floor, until from the right side Duncan came by lifting the axe before Duncan and proceed to do overkill.

The results of the overkill were made when campers saw what would be the remains of the insect. A half cockroach which in the above part was with its tiny legs twitching.

"That's a new way to kill a cockroach." Gwen had to admit, she was impressed. As Tyler came to see what happened from the other side of the door.

"Awesoooome." Harold loved a good overkill, even made by the delinquent who just dropped his guard.

Tyler approached Lindsay who was above DJ and both of them had the same fear of the same insect who tormented them.

"If one of them appears once again, you can call me. Okay? Because…" Tyler offered his help until he paused and with a long sniff of his nose. Until he confidently answered. "Listen. I also know how to do that."

Lindsay smiled, as she felt like love for the first time on the day, as she smiled at him, Tyler also felt the same feelings that the little blond shared with him. Both smiled and stared at each other.

Spike watched that scene in surprise, since he never thought he would see someone showing signs of a crush... like he had at the first time he meet Rarity... The love in the air, was what made Spike smiles warmily until he heard a scoff which made him listen carefully and even debates with himself.

Duncan scoffed and rolled his eyes.

"Of course they always fall for the jocks." Duncan replied which made Spike look at him, and then after reflecting a bit, he couldn't help but imagine the delinquent was telling the truth.

Since the incident was over, the boys of the killer bass team finally left the East side, and went back to resume their activities. Leaving the Equestrian human now looking on how happy the blonde girl was from the sportist guy who didn't help to take care of the insect... But did he also do something when it comes about that? He isn't sure if he could fire breath like his life on Equestria, or even use magic like Twilight or Starlight to help to repel the insects...

Maybe he should learn more about how to help his team...

Spike looked at the girl's cabin one last time, before going directly to his own cabin to meet the boys.

At the Gopher's cabin, Spike and the other boys got inside the cabin, and they saw sets of bunk beds set up. There was also a wood-burning stove, a carper, some drawers, and a few lanterns.

"Wow." The dragon whispered as he got inside for the cabin, since he never had the oportunity to camp with bunk beds before. Most of the time Twilight and the other girls would actually bring tents with them, and together would be camping in the most simple way. It was the first time to see a different type of camp, and even with a bunk bed before. He usually never slept in one, since he was used to sleeping in a basket near his adoptive sister. Spike couldn't help but feel thrilled. "Awesome."

"It's your first time camping?" A voice asked him, and Spike turned his face to see someone bringing a guitar with him and made some accommodations. "You still may be confused into knowing the name of everyone since you came last, name's Trent."

Spike saw the gentle and kind smile of the guitarist, offering his hand, since was a genuine greeting, Spike immediately gave his hand for a handshake.

"Spike. So did I miss much when I came here?" Spike asked, seeing Owen already preparing his stuff and choosing the bunker bad on the below.

"Not at all. Just Chris showing this awesome place and the group who looks awesome." Owen said happily, which Trent shrugged, not wanting to destroy the optimism of the happiest person in the camp.

"Make sense, hey. Do you mind if I take the top of the bunker?" Spike asked Trent who seemed to be cool with the idea and nodded his head to the dragon. "Thanks, never had a chance to go in one. Usually my siblings and I we have a bed for each of us, so we didn't experience it before."

"How many?" Then the duo of boys looked around, just to see the tanned boy who was immediately reading one of his books, which Spike titled his head, and then recognized one book that looked really familiar. A Brief History of Time. Spike remembered Sunset Shimmer had to do a school project related to that book, and Twilight was way far to happy to help, which means that both of them had to read and debate theories which took 2 whole weeks to finally get out of the castle's library to enjoy outside. "Hello, earth to Spike."

"Ops, sorry. I have 3, one sister, one adoptive sister, and one adoptive brother." Spike explained which made Trent and Owen look at him in surprise.

"Adoptive sister and brother?" Both of them asked, which Noah scoffed, but had his ear opened to hear the explanation.

"It's a bit complicated, but in summary, I have 2 families and we are united together, it's confusing but it would take maybe an hour to explain that. So why the question?" Spike knew that at the moment he would have to tell about his life of being both the adoptive son of Princess Celestia and also adopted by the Sparkle family, it would take a bit long to explain... Tartarus, it was even confusing to explain that to Thorax. It took it 5 hours to explain that Cadence and Shining Armor weren't making incest, and Apple Jack's laughter with Rainbow Dash made it even worse.

The group raised their eyebrows but nodded their heads to agree to let it drop.

"Welp, you are lucky at least. Try to live with 8 siblings." Noah explained in sarcasm, which the dragon boy and even the other boys around the tanned boy who was still reading the book. "Yeah I know, they have television but they didn't care anyway."

Spike tilted his head, not knowing what one thing is related to having more siblings, but then Trent decided to change the subject.

"Well never mind that, let's enjoy the day and meet around the camp," Trent said, since Spike looked like a chill little dude, and was already happy to see someone neat on his team. It seems the guys around his team looked very nice. Knowing that sooner or later the game would already start, he would at least have more time to talk with the boys. "It seems that this show is going to be interesting and awesome, and everyone here seems chill and nice."

"Plahhh." Cody then got inside the cabinet, which made the trio of boys, see Cody cleaning his arms and face from the dust he had eaten minutes ago. "Man, the girls around here are strong. And that's what I like in a girl."

Trent smiled kindly, shaking his head and sighing while Spike tilted his head in confusion. It seems that he needs to learn more about his teammates, and hopefully, the first day won't be so bad.

(Main Lodge)

Once the groups were finished and half an hour had passed, everyone was lined up in the mess hall waiting to be served their food. The one serving the cook was a very strong and bulked-up man, a man who seemed to have served the army a few years before taking the job as the chef from the show. The man who named himself Chef Hatchet.

"Listen up, I serve it three times a day," The chef called the attention with his gruff and harsh tone, as he was moving his bow with a tray and having somewhat the food of what would the campers look weirdly of what kind of crappy food they would be served on that moment. "I serve it three times a day and you'll eat it three times a day! Grab a tray, get your food, and sit your butts down NOW!"

Beth and Harold approached Chef as they started staring at the yellow goo he was serving to them, as the same thing which sembled as minced meat on their breads.

"Excuse me." Beth said as she looked at the rather… questionable food in front of her. "But will we be getting all the major food groups?"

Harold decided to agree with Beth since he wanted to give a good point since he thought Chef would be a reasonable person who would actually care of the campers.

"Yeah, 'cause I get hypoglycemic real bad if I don't get enough sugar." Harold decided to try to reach the pity from the former military, but instead, he gave him more reason to be pissed off.

"YOU'LL GET A WHOLE LOT OF SHUT THE HECK UP!" Chef yelled right into Harold's face which made him regret to even speaking his mind at that minute. And he decided to follow the Chef's order.

"Have a cow." Owen joked to Noah who smirked, but that wasn't unnoticed by the Chef.

"WHAT WAS THAT?!" Chef yelled as he glared harshly at the two boys. Both of the boys flinched in response. "Come closer fat boy! I didn't hear you!"

"Oh, I didn't really say anything important," Owen said quickly, this time shutting himself to not make the chef even madder from being there.

"I'm sure you didn't!" Chef commented by letting Owen go, this time… He then looked at Noah. "You! Scrawny kid, give me your plate."

Chef wanted to give the little boy more punishment for giving him even more of the food he prepared. Since Noah silently gave the plate to him, Chef threw down some extra minced meat on his burger, but in the next second the food seemed to have anti-gravity and went back on the scooper, just only for Chef to throw it back on Noah's plate.

Leshawna looked at Eva who was silently waiting for her turn. "Yo, what's up girl?"

Eva simply stared at her but didn't respond to anything, she just took her food and went away. Which caused Leshawna to glare at her.

"Oh, it's gonna be like that, is it?" Leshawna noticed the other girl was giving her the treatment of silence, and she hated it because people would just ignore her because they thought they were better than her.

"NEXT!" Chef yelled which made Leshawna flinch as she was dragged back to reality.

Lindsay and Gwen were the next in the line, and since the blonde bombshell looked at the food, she tried to use a good excuse to not eat the food.

"Excuse me my nutritionist says I shouldn't eat any white sugar, white flour, or dairy," Lindsay said as Chef stared at her unimpressed as he took a fly in the air and crushed it like like nothing. His patience was almost at his limit.

"I don't think that's gonna be a problem," Gwen told Lindsay while looking at her food in disgust. Even then she noticed that her burger started to twitch.

"Cool." Lindsay lamented, as she took her try away, with the other members of her team.

Gwen knew that it would be a bad idea, but she still had to do it.

"Ok, I hate to be predictable and complain on the first day but I think mine just moved." Gwen regretted saying that since Chef took a hammer and splattered the meat of her burger on his face, and some on her face. Gwen forced a smile. "Right! Okay, then."

Spike watched Duncan complaining about the food actually almost looked exactly like the juvenile, not having any idea what juvenile would be, he would learn a bit more of it from someone in the future, or maybe find a dictionary Noah would have, he just hopes it the tanned boy would have the same quirks as his princess sister, but now it was the time his turn was next.

Just at that moment the little boy stared at the giant bulk looking angrily at him, and he was staring at his own tray, he couldn't help but say.

"Thanks for the food." Spike's gentle voice, and trying to act like respect, made the mad-mannered man pause... and seeing that the kid was being honest, he still released the grease food of red and slimy yellow on his tray.

Spike took the tray and turned his back to the chef, who seemed to ruff in response and go back to serving food.

The entire group of campers were looking or even trying to eat their food, but then Spike was the first person to take the food and slowly took the spoon, and gave the first bite... Spike blinked... and by shrugging his shoulders, he kept eating the food which made the whole Screaming Gopher's team stare at him like he was crazy.

"Dude, how you are able to eat this?" Cody was the first to ask, which Spike just shrugged his head...

"It's not that bad... in comparison to the times my sister Twilight Sparkle went to the kitchen without me supervising her and she tried to make Lunch and Breakfast by herself... It was a disaster." Spike commented which made the group stare at him crazily. "This food is at least edible, while my sis food made me knocked for 3 hours."

The group looked at the boy in a fearful tone, even knowing the dragon boy said so casually made them understand that his family must be crazy.

"Who the hell names her daughter Twilight Sparkle?" Heather asked as she scoffed in disbelief, thinking about the stupid name a person would have in life.

"From my adoptive parents, Twilight Velvet and Night Light." Spike didn't notice her sarcasm and replied which made not just Screaming Gopher's table, but also the opposite team the Killer Bass table stare at the boy weirdly. "That's how the names in Canterlot are, you just roll with it."

"Wait, so that means your name isn't a common name, but your name is related to spikes?" Trent asked curiously, and he couldn't believe his eyes when the boy in front of him nodded his head to him.

"Yep, Spike Solaris Dragon," Spike replied like it was normal nature, and he could see Heather almost having an aneurism, but even Leshawna gave a whistle.

"Woah boy, that's an awesome name." Leshawna had to confess, and Owen raised both his fist in the air.

"Wooohhhh, that's awesome. Man, a guy has a dragon as a name? That must be cool." Owen said that he was excited to talk more with his new friend, and Spike was actually happy to interact and even learn more about his future friends.

Sadie was staring sadly at the table of the Killer Bass, since it was the only way to keep eye contact with her bff.

At the moment it passed and they remained eating. Chris walked with his iconic smile.

"Welcome to main lodge." Chris smirked, placing his arms behind his back.

"Yo, my man." Geoff looked up from his tray, "Can we order a pizza?"

The party boy then regretted since a cleaver flew past Geoff's head and cut into the doorway above Chris's head.

"WHOA! It's cool, G!" The party boy tried to make amends which Chef growled, making most of campers cower.

But most of them nodded agreeing with Geoff.

"Your next challenge begins in one hour." Chris smiled, chuckling at what he is seeing. He then proceeded to walk outside, leaving the campers with what would be for the challenge.

"What do you think they'll make us do?" Katie asked DJ in a nervous tone.

"It's our first challenge, how hard can it be?" DJ shrugged with a calm tone and expression, not worried for one fraction.

"And you just Jinxed it." Spike said loudly, which made the whole group of campers stare at him... "Trust me, I hate when someone just says those words..."

ONE HOUR LATER

Soon enough, all 22 campers found themselves in their swimsuits, standing near the edge of the island's 100-foot-high cliff.

"OH (BLEEP)!" DJ shouted regretting every single word he said.

"Told yah." Spike said as he facepalmed in sadness... Now the first day is going to be a headache... And now the only thing he can do is pray for Twilight or his moms not to watch the episode of the show because he knows that they would try to kill Discord if that happens. But seeing that he was now inside of the show, he still asks to himself, why he decided to accept the stupid bet in the first place...

Well, that's how his chaotic adventure would start.

Author's Note

Well, it seems that this is the time I really came back. I hope you guys like this first chapter of chaotic new adventure of Spike.
I'm still deciding the pairs Spike would have inside of this fanfic... And I hope everyone enjoys it as much I loved writing it. Have a nice time and a nice reading everyone.

Not So Great Outdoors pt 2

Most of the campers looked down the 100-foot-high cliff with either fear or even some excitement. All of them were in swimsuits as they looked at Chris who was standing next to a creature with a picture of a chicken on it.

"Okay!" Chris said to make sure he had all 22 teens' attention. "Today's challenge is three-fold. Your first task is to jump off this 1,00-foot-high cliff into the lake."

Bridgette looked down the cliff without fear and saw that there were indeed two areas. A large wide zone and a smaller circle area within the large zone.

"Piece of cake." Bridgette smiled and confidently said.

"If you look down, you will see two target areas," Chris explained while pointing to the different zones inside of the water. "The wider area represents the part of the lake that we have stocked with psychotic, hehehe, man-eating sharks."

Everyone looked down and flinched when they saw the fins of sharks appearing in the large zone.

"Also inside that area, there is a safe zone. That's your target area, which, we're pretty sure is shark-free." Chris finally explained the areas. Which didn't help their anxiety at all.

"Excuse me?" Leshawna said to Chris in response to the host's last words. Who seemed to take it as a signal to continue.

"For each member of your team that jumps and actually…survives, there will be a crate of supplies waiting below." Chris gestured to the beach at the bottom of the cliff where everyone could see two stakes of crates waiting below. "Inside each crate are supplies that you'll need for the second part of the challenge… building a hot tub. The team with the best one gets to have a wicked hot tub party tonight. The losers will be sending someone home."

The group stared at each other until Chris pointed at the Killer Bass team. "Alright, Killer Bass, you're up first.

"Oh, wow…" Bridgette's confidence faded a little as she saw the sharks swimming in the larger zone. The surfer girl then looked to her team and asked. "So, who wants to go first?"

"…" Everyone was completely silent and the chirping of a cricket could be heard.

Their musings are interrupted when Owen laughs optimistically.

"Hey, don't sweat it, guys." The big guy reassured everyone over the cliff. "I heard that these shows always make the interns do the stunt first to make sure it's survivable."

"Oh yeah, we totally did that." Chris nodded, trying to avoid his gaze from everyone.

"It's really no big deal, just an insane dive into a circle of angry sharks." Bridgette tried to reassure herself. So she takes a dive as everyone runs up and looks at her diving into the safety zone. Bridgette came out and waved to everyone, showing that she was fine.

"AWESOME! I'm next! Cowabunga!" Tyler yells as he takes a run off the cliff with his chest puffed up with pride, and runs at the cliff before leaping off with a yell but the high dive ends with his groanings of pain. His body fell on one of the buoy's towers before he slid into the safety zone.

"Woooooo! Hahahah!" Geoff cheered and laughed as he dived down the cliff next, his hat still stuck into his head.

Duncan remained in silence with his arms crossed, ready to take the jump.

"Look out below!" Eva yelled as she jumped down after Geoff.

"…" Duncan was completely silent as he jumped down the cliff with his arms crossed.

Next up was DJ who looked down the cliff, but instead of jumping the teen shook a little and backed away from the edge. "Uh-uh. No way, man." DJ said while waving his hands and backing away more. "I'm not jumping."

"Scared of heights?" Chris asked as DJ turned to him.

"Yeah." DJ nodded. "Ever since I was a kid."

"That's alright big guy," Chris told DJ, getting a smile on the teen's face which was soon lost after what he said next. "Unfortunately, that also makes you a chicken. So, you'll have to wear this for the rest of the day." Chris then reached into the box he was standing next to pulled out a rubber chicken hat and placed it on DJ's head.

"Aw, man. For real?" DJ frowned as he looked up at his new headwear.

"Bawk bawk bawk!" Chris mocked while doing a little chicken dance before pointing to an…escalator that was on the cliff for some reason. "That means the chicken path down is that-a-way. Next."

Just confidently took a dive into the water, just for the fear of everyone he landed outside of the safe zone. Everybody yelled at Justin to swim away from the sharks, until the impossible occurred. The moment the sharks appeared near him, they stopped swimming until they saw the water dripping off his body and his sparking eyes and smile. Which made the sharks enamored with the teenager and helped the handsome boy to pick him up and give him a ride to the shore.

Everyone was slaw-jacked about that. But seeing the group of Killer Bass already had another member on the boat, they cheered for another point for them.

"Yes!" Harold cheered before jumping down…while doing the splits.

SPLASH!

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Harold yelled in pain as he yelled into the water…crotch fist. Everyone watching, even the sharks, all winced as Harold continued to scream... It was something all the males around the cliff, and even on the beach covered their crotches in reflex. Even Spike not know well why, but he felt that possibly somehow all the male dragons would feel terrible pain if they hit on that region.

"Oooooh!" Chris laughed a bit as he watched the scene from on top of the cliff. "Hate to see that happen."

"Excuse me, Chris," Courtney said to the host as she stood at the edge of the cliff. "I have a medical condition."

"What condition?" Chris asked.

"A condition that prevents me from jumping off cliffs," Courtney stated in an obvious tone.

"You can chicken out if you want." Chris offered Courtney as he smugly looked at her. "But it might end up costing your team the win. And then they'll hate you."

"It's a calculated risk," Courtney said confidently with her arms crossed. "I've seen the other team, and I don't think ten of them will jump."

"All right, here is your chicken hat," Chris said as he put a chicken hat on top of Courtney's head. Chris then took out his clipboard again and went over it. "So let's tally up the results. Hold on. That's seven jumpers and two chickens. We're missing two."

Those two were Sadie and Izzy with the former holding hands with Katie tightly. "I'm not jumping without Katie!" Sadie said with Katie nodding in agreement.

"We have to be on the same team, Chris," Katie said to the host before she and her best friend approached Chris.

"Please! Please! Can we? Can we, Chris? Can we? Can we?" Both Sadie and Katie constantly asked the host.

"I'll switch places with her." Izzy offered as she raised her hand.

"Alright, fine!" Chris relented with an irritated expression on his face. "You're both on the Killer Bass now. Izzy, you're on the Screaming Gophers."

Izzy smiled and shrugged and she headed over to her new team with Katie and Sadie hugged each other. "Yes!" The besties cheered.

"That means you're up, girls," Chris told the two as he pointed towards the edge of the cliff.

"We're coming, Killer Bass!" With their hands joined, both Katie and Sadie jumped down the cliff at the same time fearlessly.

"Okay," Chris said as he finished marking down the last of the Killer Bass on his clipboard. The host then turned to the Screaming Gophers and said. "So that's nine jumpers and two chickens. Screaming Gophers, if you can beat that we'll throw in a pull cart to put your crates on."

"Nice! Okay, guys." Trent spoke up as he turned to his teammates. "Who's up first?"

Spike glanced around, seeing that his team was hesitating to jump... he was about to offer himself to jump when suddenly a voice interrupted him.

"I'm sorry," Heather said firmly as she crossed her arms and shook her head. "There's no way I'm doing this."

"Why not?" Beth asked the taller girl.

"Um, hello, national TV," Heather said as if the answer to the question was obvious. "I'll get my hair wet."

"You're kidding right?" Gwen asked while looking at Heather in disbelief.

"If she's not doing it, I'm not doing it," Lindsay said as she and Heather smirked at each other.

"Oh you're doing it," Leshawna told Heather in an aggressive tone as she got right into Heather's face.

"Say's who?" Heather crossed her arms and glared back at Leshawna.

"Says me," Leshawna said back as she glared right into Heather's eyes. "I'm not losing this challenge 'cause you got your hair day, you spoiled little daddy's girl."

"Back off, ghetto-glamour, too-tight-pants-wearing, rap-star wannabe." Heather insulted Leshawna right back into her face.

"Mall-shopping, ponytail-wearing, teen-girl-reading, peeking in high school prom queen!" Leshawna didn't let up on the insults to Heather.

"…" Heather was silent for a moment before smirking and simply saying. "Well, at least I'm popular." Everyone winced in response to the catfight going on or smirks as they watched the show.

CONFESSIONAL – SPIKE

"Wow, I never saw so much back and forth since the time my cousins BlueBlood and Cadance had a discussion on my mom's birthday. Since they were supposed to bring a gift together, and their ideals clashed in the way it ended up with Blueblood launched from the window while Cadance's entire body was covered in mud and strawberry cake." Spike remembered since it was one iconic part of his childhood, where he could see how both siblings had a very scandalous fight over the best gift for his mom. "Key word, never call Cadance a love-sucking vampire if you want to have your dignity intact... Blueblood learned it the hard way."

"You're jumping!" Leshawna yelled at Heather aggressively.

"Make me!" Heather yelled back as she got right into Leshawna's face. Leshawna ended up doing just that as Heather screamed as the black girl easily lifted up Heather and tossed her off of the cliff. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Heather screamed as she fell all the way down into the water, Leshawna successfully throwing Heather into the safe zone. "Leshawna, you are so dead!"

"Hey, I threw you into the safe zone, didn't I?" Leshawna yelled down to Heather before getting ready to jump herself. "Now I just hope I can hit it, too." Leshawna then screamed as she jumped off the cliff next and successfully landed in the safe zone with Heather.

"I thought this was going to be a talent contest," Lindsay admitted.

"Hahaha yeah." Chris laughed sarcastically. "No."

Lindsay then screamed and waved her limbs around frantically as she fell down the cliff. Next up was Gwen who also screamed as she fell to the water who was then followed by Cody. After Cody was Izzy who laughed hysterically as she fell down the cliff.

Spike stared, as he could see that a good part of his teammates jumped directly at the water, and seeing that he didn't want to be left out, he gave a good glance from the height of the jump...
Spike had a few reflections on times he gave a bit of jump... once when he was on Dragon Empire, where he met Garble for the first time... and had to do a jump in lava, it was scary, but he managed to do it... but in comparison to that time, this cliff looked 4 or 5 times higher than the time he did the jump...

A shrive went to his spine... But then he just saw it like the time he had to risk his life to take the Cristal Heart to avoid being destroyed, the height was almost if not higher than the cliff he was on that moment. It was something he knew he would have hurt himself if wasn't for the fact his cousin came to save him at the right moment... And yet, Cadance as the most of the Cristal Ponies, called him, Spike the Brave and Glorious...

And from that name, Spike got the strength he needed... And immediately jumped forming a cannonball. To show a good feat of courage, praying for nopony of his family see this act of courage, because if they saw him doing that. His parents and even his aunt Luna would use the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Spike was about to scream, feeling a bit terrified about what terrible idea he was doing at the moment. But then he saw it, like slow motion, the good view of the island, the beautiful nature around, and even how the air seemed different in comparison to the time he was in Equestria.

And on that time, Spike splashed like a cannonball, creating another point for his team...

"OHOOOO, YEAH." Leshawna and Cody clapped as they saw the green and purple-haired boy get out from the water, and see a slow boat coming near him.

It was one of the most terrifying experiences he ever had in his life... But also one of the most awesome he managed to accomplish it.

"That, was AWESOME," Spike shouted as he placed both hands in the air after swimming to his team.

CONFESSIONAL – SPIKE

"Wow, I never felt so terrified in my life, but man, the adrenaline, the accomplishment into doing something so crazy like that. Man, I think Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack would try to challenge each other into doing that." Spike said as his entire body was still dripping water, and he quickly explained excitedly about the challenge, and what his feelings were at that moment. "They would always try to do something crazy like that. But man, I'm glad to make another point for my team."

Beth was next up to dive, but the glasses-wearing girl looked down and, similar to DJ, backed away. "I…I can't do it." Beth said as she slumped down a bit. Chris was quick to put a chicken hat on Beth as she yelled down to her team. "I'm sorry!"

Cody and Leshawna mocked Beth a bit as they danced and bawked like Chicken while Spike shook his head, not blaming the girl for refusing to jump as Heather and Lindsay watched it all from the shore. "That is, like, so lame, right?" The blond bombshell asked Heather.

"Fully lame," Heather responded.

As Beth took the chicken escalator down the cliff, Trent passed by Owen and gave him a high five. "Let's do this!" Trent said before jumping off the cliff and landing down in the safe zone. "Yeah!" After Trent, Noah soon followed and jumped off the cliff himself.

"Ok, campers!" Chris said to everyone down below with a megaphone, Owen standing by the edge of the cliff. "there's only one person left. You guys need this jump for the win." Chris then turned to Owen and said. "No pressure, dude." Owen's face seemed to relax a bit before Chris said. "Okay, there's pressure!"

Down below, the Screaming Gophers were all cheering for Owen to jump with Heather going. "Jump! Jump! Just do it, Owen. Do it!"

Owen took a deep breath before strapping some floaties around his arms and backing away a bit to give himself a running start.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Oh, I was pretty darn nervous," Owen said with an expression that matched how he said he felt. "See, the thing is, I'm not that strong a swimmer."

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I'm looking at this guy and thinking, there's no way he's gonna make it," Geoff said while looking right at the camera. He was telling in disbelief and confident with himself the possibility of the largest camper dying.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"I actually thought, if he jumps this…" Gwen looked sadly and in concern at the camera showing the possibility of the worst outcome for her teammate, until her cold nature came back again and with her sarcasm finished the sentence. "He's gonna die."

"Take a good run at it buddy." Chris encouraged Owen as the big guy turned around after getting enough distance. "You got this!"

"I'm going to die now," Owen said as he looked forward to where he would be diving. "I'm going to freaking die now."

Owen stood frozen in place for a few seconds as both teams watched from below in anticipation. "Come on, big guy," Leshawna said as she looked up at the top of the cliff, hoping Owen would work up the courage to jump.

Finally, Owen clenched his fist and narrowed his eyes at the edge of the cliff in front of it. Owen let out a battle cry as he charged forward as fast as he could. "YEEEEEEEAAHHH!" Owen yelled as he leaped right off the cliff and dived down towards the water at high speeds. "OOOOOOH CRAAAAAAAP!"

SPLAAAAAAAAAAAAAASHHHH!

Spikenever thought to see a giant wave carrying everyone around the beach.

When Owen hit the water, his splash was enormous with the water reaching up almost halfway to the top of the cliff. When the water came back down, nearly all the campers could be seen spread out throughout the beach completely soaked. Even the sharks were sent out of the water.

Owen soon emerged from under the water and started pumping his fist in the air. "Yes! Yeah!" Owen cheered with a grin on his face. "Oh, yeah! Who's the man?"

"Woo-hoo-hoo!" Beth cheered.

"Yes!" Leshawna said with a victorious tone.

"The winners!" Chris yelled with his megaphone to the campers below. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Gophers all cheered while some of the Bass sighed in defeat.

"That was awesome, dude." Trent complimented Owen from the boat as the big guy was seen looking through the water around him. "What's wrong?"

"I, uh…" Owen awkwardly began. "Think lost my bathing suit." This was meant with a lot of disgusted remarks from the rest of the campers.

Later, as Chris promised, the Screaming Gophers were given carts that allowed them to easily pull the crates back to camp. The screaming Gopher side seemed to be with their moral high since their work together managed to make them win the first step of the challenge. A good time for a song as everyone sings loudly...
Everyone was back in their normal dry clothes with the Killer Bass seen struggling to move their crates. Most of them at least as Duncan, DJ, and especially Eva were moving their crates pretty easily.

With the others Harold, Katie Sadie, Courtney, Bridgette, Geoff, and Tyler were trying to move their crates across the sand. As they were moving their crates, Courtney winced a bit as she removed her hands off the crate Courtney pointed at her hand.

"Ow! I think I just got a splinter." Courtney said as she looked over her hand.

Eva then walked up to Courtney and lifted their crate off the ground effortlessly. "Shut it and move your crate." Eva aggressively said to Courtney before setting the crate back down with a thud. "chicken!"

"Hey I'm the only one with C.I.T. camping experience here," Courtney stated as she pointed a thumb at herself. "You need me."

DJ and Eva simply looked at each other and chose not to respond.

The Screaming Gophers seemed very happy as everything went easy for them during the whole trip, with carts helping them to carry the crates, Lindsay found a beautiful seashell on the sand and passed a few seconds to appreciate, it before realizing that she was being left behind, so she quickly ran in the direction of the group. The loud singing was what made her keep following them... Until she saw Spike carrying the cart alone, since it had been easy for everyone, she felt it would be a good idea to be near one of the last carts, the boy who sweetly smiled at her.

The Bass then quickly went back to pushing their crates and after about 15 minutes Tyler stopped helping Geoff and Bridgette push and started heading toward the heads. "Ugh... I gotta take a wiz." The jock told everyone and without thinking twice started to go away.

"Hurry up," Eva said as she set her crate down. "We're already behind."

"Ooh, I have to go too," Katie said as she and her best friend stopped bushing their crates.

"You do?" Sadie asked with Katie nodding in response. "Oh my gosh, me too!" The two best friends then followed Tyler into the woods and decided to go in a different direction in order to do their business.

As they left, a rather large fly approached Courtney's face causing the C.I.T. to quickly swat at it and end up hitting herself in the eye. "Ow!" Courtney let out in pain. "I think something just bit me."

At the time everyone from the Screaming Gophers managed to pass around the beach and sing happily all the way back, Beth looked at how finally they reached their destination, the cheerful smile from the farm girl wearing a chicken hat.

"HEY LOOK. There is the campgrounds." Beth shouted happily and the whole team looked and smiled at how quickly their trip went.

"That was pretty easy," Owen said while Cody placed both his hands on his tights and smiled proudly at how everything went.

"I'm pleasantly surprised," Cody commented as Spike nodded his head, and the group went quickly to the camp, with their carts ready for the next phase of their challenge... But with a quick glance on behind, the human baby dragon couldn't help to wonder, if the other team was nearby them at some point.

Tyler, Sadie, and Katie all came out of the woods. "Feel better?" Eva asked the three of them, wanting to get back on track with taking the crates back to camp.

"Yep!" Katie said with Sadie, and Tyler simply nodding before they all went back to pushing the crates through the sand.

But as Katie and Sadie began to push, both gained rather uncomfortable expressions as they looked at each other. "Ew, something's itching me," Sadie spoke up to her best friend. "Are you itchy, too?"

"Totally itchy." Katie nodded. "Really bad."

It didn't take long until the whole Screaming Gophers team let all the crates on the floor. Which was the right timing since Chris was smiling at them with his iconic smirk and sadism.

"Welcome to the camp Gophers, now that your whole team is here, I guess it's time for you to open your crates." Chris decided to explain the next part of the challenge, making the whole group shrug and place their hands over the crates. "Ah ah ah ah. You are not going to open your crates with your hands."

"And how do we have to open the crates then?" Cody tilted his head, while he could understand the idea of what the host would want from them... And from seeing Chris smiling evilly, the group felt uneasy. While Spike could swear that kind of smile was almost too similar when Discord planned to pull up a prank on someone.

.
.
.

After what would be 10 minutes of pure strength towards their teeth, Chris smiled towards the camera.

"You must use your mouths to open your crates." Chris annunciated to the whole Screaming Gophers team, while every single one of them used all their strength towards their mouths to be able to open every single crate they had. Chris looked towards the camera and a whispered about it with a wink. "I created this rule."

Every single crate was like torture for each camper, who used all their strength until every single one of them got opened. Izzy was the first one to use a rope and use all the strength to pull up the entire crate but also had slight damage to her tongue.

"Ow, Ow, rope on my tongue," Izzy said in pain while Gwen was surprised to see one of the crates opened...

This went on for about five minutes, both Sadie and Katie bottoms slowly turning a red color. "Ooh, it's really itching now." Sadie said with her butt feeling like it was on fire.

"Mine feels like it's burning," Katie said, having a similar feeling to Sadie.

"Okay, I have to scratch!" Both girls then stopped bushing their crates and started to aggressively scratch their butts.

As they were doing this, Chris came up to everyone driving an ATV. "You guys are way behind the other team." Chris informed the Killer Bass while pointing to where camp is. "Like, way behind. What's the problem?"

"Their butts are itchy," Courtney told the host of the show. Untile the host saw her face and was surprised and horrified.

"GAH, oh my boxers that's bad." Chris talked about the swollen eye with a pink mark around the eye.

Just then Bridgette walked up to the best friends and asked. "Did you guys squat down when you peed in the woods?" The surfer girl asked with the best friend nodding response. "Did you happen to notice what kind of plants you were squatting over?"

"They were kind of oval-shaped and green and all over the place," Sadie explained as she and Katie continued to scratch their butts.

"Were they low to the ground, about this big?" Bridgette asked as she brought her hands together to make a shape similar to a small leaf. Once again Katie and Sadie nod causing Bridgette to inform of the situation. "You guys squatted on poison ivy."

Katie and Sadie were silent before they started to scream and panic about the situation as Chris laughed. "Hahahaha! No way!" Chris laughed hysterically. "That's awesome! Hahahaha!"

THE SCREAMING GOPHERS

Sure enough, due to having the advantage of the carts, the Screaming Gophers were all back at camp with opened crates. Granted Chris did make it a rule that they had to open them with their teeth but it all worked out in the end. "Hey check it out!" Owen said as he reached inside his open crate and pulled out some wood. "I got wood."

"I got some tools here," Trent said as he pulled a hammer out of his crate and then a pool liner. "And what looks like a pool liner."

As that was going on, Heather and Lindsay walked up to Leshawna with the former speaking up. "I just wanted to say, I didn't mean bad about you being a ghetto, rap-star wannabe." Heather actually apologized to the black girl. "And I love your earrings. They're so pretty."

"Straight up?" Leshawna asked before smiling as Heather nodded her head. "Well, I'm sorry about pushing you over the cliff and all."

"No worries," Heather reassured the girl in front of her. "I needed a push. Truce?"

"Yeah, yeah." Leshawna agreed as she and Heather shook hands. "You got it."

Heather and Lindsay then walked away and when they were far enough away from Leshawna, Lindsay asked, "Did you mean all that stuff you said to Lefonda back there?" Lindsay asked, getting the black girls name wrong.

"Leshawna." Heather corrected before rolling her eyes. "Hah, no. She's going down. And P.S. Those are the ugliest earrings I've seen in my life."

"Oh," Lindsay said, looking rather confused. "So if you hate her why were you being nice to her?"

"You ever seen one of these shows before?" Heather asked as if the answer was obvious. "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer."

"Ooooooh." Lindsay finally got what Heather said before asking. "I'm your friend, right?"

"Oh yeah," Heather reassured Lindsay. "For now."

"Finally…" All of the Gophers heard the new voice come in and looked to see that the Killer Bass had finally arrived back at camp. Although Katie and Sadie seemed to be missing for some reason. Harold had been the one to speak up after he stopped pushing their crate.

"Hey, what's up guys?" Trent said in his usual cool tone to the Gophers.

"Hey, aren't you missing a couple of white girls?" Leshawna asked, noting the absence of Katie and Sadie.

"Oh, um…" Courtney shifted her visible eye around trying to think of what excuse to make for the best friend's absence. "They're just…getting a drink."

"Yeah," Harold smirked as he whispered to himself. "If they drink with their butts."

Spike came nearby to help the group until he saw Courtney with her eye swollen and getting even worse. Leshawna was also terrified and their looks made Courtney cover her eye with her hand.

"No, don't place your hand on it, it will get it worse," Spike said in alarm and immediately went near the C.I.T. girl who was surprised by the purple and green-haired boy who came near to her and gave a slight glance to the eye. "My goodness, tell me how it got this way. Was allergy or bug bite?"

Courtney was about to say it was an allergy, but she just saw Spike taking out his jacket immediately as he saw the swollen eye, she then saw the boy ripping one of his sleeves which made her mouth drop in shock from the way he acted.

"Rarity sorry, but if it's for the sake of helping someone, I think you would say that's generosity," Spike mumbled those words, which made Courtney tilts her head trying to understand why he said that. But Spike interrupted her. "I have antiseptic in case you were bitten by an insect."

"You do?" Courtney asked which immediately made her realize which was for the dragon.

"Got it, let's go." Spike decided to take her away from the campground... Which made Leshawna and Trent look at each other in surprise at what happened.

"Wow, he took his own sleeve and immediately went to help the girl deal with her problem." Trent looked amused by the way he acted, while Leshawna was impressed.

"Gotta say the sugar boy has a heart. He took his own sleeve and said it was generosity. I have to say he has a heart of gold." Leshawna was happy to see that her team was getting better and better when they worked together, she thought she would have problems with her team, but it seems that she is enjoying passing the time around with the Gophers.

At the time the duo went to the Screaming Gophers boy's cabin, Courtney never felt so uncomfortable as she didn't even give a response because of the help of the rival team.

"You shouldn't be doing that. I'm sure that I'm going to be fine at the end of the day." Courtney quickly said, but then she saw Spike just rolling his eyes.

"No...err...I forgot your name," Spike was determined to help, but then he realized that he had forgotten the name of the girl, who just stared at him in disbelief. Spike blushed a little but then focused to let her sit in one of the bunker beds. "Never mind, the point is, it's better if you treat your swole eye immediately because the itching and the discomfort coming from the eye would distract you from the game."

Spike then found in one of his backpacks the antiseptic he was looking for and carefully cleaned the area where the insect had bitten, which made Courtney flinch in pain.

"Ouch," Courtney said as Spike focused on making sure that the sleeve would be properly sterilized with alcohol first. Which made the C.I.T. girl stare at him unsure of how to respond. "You shouldn't have done that."

"Please," Spike waved his hand, as he prepared to make sure to use the antiseptic around her eye. And then starts to wrap. "I already did that thousands of times, if you ever saw how many times my brother Shining Armor had problems with insects. You would be surprised that there isn't a part of his body that a bug didn't bite or even strung him from improvising his own hygienic products."

Courtney raised her eyebrow as she heard something that she wasn't used to.

"Your brother is named Shining Armor?" Courtney asked and Spike nodded his head, making the C.I.T. girl start laughing. "Oh, so he is a knight or something of sorts?"

Spike was about to reply the answer being yes, but suddenly different words came out from his mouth.

"Commissioner of Cristal Police Department of Canterlot," Spike replied that he looked confused about what he was talking about, but suddenly he saw Courtney's eyes wide open, not just in shock, but in awe as well.

"He is a commissioner? Wow, how old is he?" Courtney was surprised to hear that a commissioner would be the head of the entire department of the police force, which Spike shrugged in his mind.

"27," Spike replied which made Courtney even awe to know how young the commissioner of his family was, and yet Spike seemed to be happy to take her attention. "And yes, he heard the joke of being the knight of shining armor many times, so much that people nicknamed him the Chef of the Royal Guards."

And now that a part of the truth came out, but was misled with a joke, Spike noticed firsthand how Discord told him about how the words would be changed to fit the world... And the joke was enough to make Courtney giggle.

"Okay, that was funny." Courtney smiled, and Spike was happy to help someone. And when Spike was still wrapping her bandage... She couldn't help but ask. "Why are you helping me? You shouldn't do that, since we are from opposite teams."

Spike paused... and then looked at Courtney in disbelief as if she just said one crazy statement.

"Are you even listening yourself?" Spike asked the girl who was just surprised by his question, which made her almost offended. But Spike ignored her. "I did it because that was the right thing to do. If I didn't help it, you would have been like that for the whole day, and from everything I learned from my friends and family. Sometimes we should act with Kindness to everyone who needs help, act in Generosity if we are able to make a difference and is possible to help someone because we can, and show Honesty to ourselves after we question if you had the possibility to help, and if you helped at all, show Loyalty to your principles, family, and friends because they knew that you have character, knowing that in the future that would be a story that would bring Laughter and joy to everyone since it would be a funny story, and you know that would be the result."

Courtney felt touched by how Spike viewed that he didn't do it for the sake of winning the game, or neither if he care that it would have terrible repercussions for the game show he was playing... He did it because it was the right thing to do to a person needing help... And she couldn't help but smile happily with a good smile until she had one more question inside of her heart.

"Result of what?" Courtney had to ask, and after doing that, she could see the proud smile the boy who looked cute in front of her, showed with his sparkling emerald eyes, and said something that would be stuck inside of her forever.

"Friendship is Magic." And with that Spike took a little mirror and showed it in front of Courtney. "It took a few minutes, but I think this is a good wrap, just a few hours and then this swollen eye will not exist."

Courtney was shocked but at the time she saw in the mirror, that it was a very elegant wrap, that made like an eyepatch, with a combination of colors of green and dark purple colors, it showed a contrast of colors that made her like the vision of her face, it even had a tiny tied to make it well elegant nearby her neck... Which made her give a hug on Spike.

"Thanks, Spike, that looks amazing." Courtney could say that from that moment she learned more than everything she could ever ask. And then she realized that he may never heard his name from her. So she coughed on her hand and recovered her posture. "Also, my name is Courtney, so you better don't forget it."

Spike smiled from both the hug and the attitude the brown-haired girl talked to him, so he nodded his head to her.

"A pleasure to meet you. Now, we better go, it seems that our team would need us." And with that, both of the campers got out of the cabin, and most of the groups stared at both of them, in both disbelief and shock...

Disbelief that Spike took a few minutes to make sure the wrapping would be done correctly, and from the stylish look from his now one long-sleeved shirt. Courtney now had a very well-designed eyepatch on her eye, which took out the terrible look on her face.

"Wow, you look way better now girl," Leshawna smirked as she could see how caring the boy from her team made sure that it was well done, and the girl seemed more confident the time she went back to the game.

"Took you a bit too long," Duncan said, but he couldn't help but nod his head to her. "But have to say the look on your face looks much cooler."

Courtney was about to make an angry comment, but she remembered how Spike talked about the qualities of friendship, so she composed herself and decided to let it drop.

"Thank you for the compliment." Courtney just accepted it, and Duncan instead of smirking smugly, just nodded with a solemn look, which made the C.I.T girl stare at the situation, and realize that he was indeed complementing her. Which made her just accept it and continue to reunite with her team.

"Wow boy, I have to say, you took really well care of her." Leshawna have to say, the green and purple-haired boy got her respect, for showing that sometimes the game doesn't need to be taken everyone into each other's throats.

"It was the right thing to do." Spike smiled, as he was being reasonable like most times he remembered how Twilight always hurt herself in terrible cases, and he was always there to treat her and help her in all the cases... Like the Pinkie Sense investigation, which led his adoptive sister into one of the most hilarious situations that she should have learned about their friend.

The Bass then quickly piled up their crates allowing Geoff to stand on them and speak to his team. "Okay, dudes, it's not too late." Geoff tried to encourage everyone and give them a positive attitude. "We can do this!"

However, some of his teammates weren't paying attention as shown by Harold drooling but Courtney saw that Geoff had a good mind.

"You are right, we needed to make sure that working together. And with the hot tub to complete. We need to do our best to make it work. We need a project manager, does anyone want to manage the whole group?" Courtney was about to offer herself as C.I.T. but she held her tongue because she just recognized that on the first day, the competition looked fierce, and seeing a boy wanting to not just help his team, but also treat her... She found one thing that she hadn't thought about finding before... A rival, someone who she could see that would be a very strong player and team leader of the other team... Spike was an inspiration and a very powerful player on his own.

That made Duncan raise his eyebrows, the same as the Killer Bass team. The bossy girl who would try to control everyone around suddenly stopped and just asked if someone was interested in leading the team for the challenge. And even as she feared... She could see Duncan already raising his hand, and stepping into command.

"Well, since you asked nicely," Duncan smirked, which made the girl huff, she then gave a solemn look at her and decided to step in to lead the team. "Alright, let's start with opening the crates, this would need the help of everyone around. So Courtney, bring the dunderheads to come back here, they already spent too much time sitting on the water. And we need a hottube to build. Now, let's go."

And with that, the Killer Bass team didn't throw the towel yet, they would give everything they could before the end.

At the time Spike and Beth were slowly building a well-made structure of a hot tub, the same could be said with Geoff and Justin from the opposite team... Heather passed the hammer for Trent to help put the nail into the wood to make the hot tube more stable, but differently on the Killer Bass team, Tyler tried to take the hammer DJ was holding, and with a loud gasp in fear, DJ launched the hammer away which immediately hit Harold on his crotch, at the same time Bridgette took a wood plank and raised to hit his jaw, and without noticing Bridgette hit the ginger head nerd to the floor and making him knocked out...

Needlessly to say, Duncan busted in laughter from that, while Courtney rolled her eyes and ignored, she was in silence, helping the team while bringing water bottles, and even giving all the support they could need. Eva holding the hot tube with strong arms showed that she was very strong, and she could even crack the wood planks if she lost her control...

Duncan also noticed that most of the campers were missing, the tanned skinny girl, and the chubby girl, who were on the other side of the cabins, scratching their butts... That made him narrow his eyes, and whistle to the girls to go back to work.
Seing the duo of girls getting in panic just to back to work, made the delinquent punk facepalm... since it was the fourth time this was occurring... Being a team leader was sucking for him at that moment.

And then the Screaming Gophers shared the bucket with water to fill the entire hot tub, making it perfect for them to get the water to the top. And with a very well-done work, the entire hottube was made.

Spike whistled and smiled at how the teamwork managed to make it perfect for the team to win the challenge. Making him appreciate the good time he was having on this summer camp, and internally thanking his friend Discord for a challenge that would become easy as they worked together.

And when he glanced around... The Killer Bass team hot tub didn't look exactly like the work they just made... Not, that it looked a bit inferior, somehow it looked solid, but there was something that didn't feel right, and he wasn't sure of what it was...

A few hours later, the two teams were standing with their respective hot tub. Chris first inspected the Gophers hot tub and nodded in approval. "This is one awesome hot tub!" Chris told the Gophers who all cheered in response with Owen emerging from within the tub.

The host of the show then went over to the Bass's hot tub, which had a seagull floating in it and enjoyed the warm water which looked almost similar to the other structure. The Killer Bass team looked nervously. Chris examined what was missing around until some screw nuts were loosened, and when he simply touched it, the Hot tub trembled with a tremor and the motor of the hot tub went down, and with that drained a good part of the water and slowly made the hot tube empty.

"Well…I think the winner is obvious." Chris said with the Gophers smiling and the Bass sighing. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Bass didn't say anything as the Gophers all cheered for their victory. "Gophers, you're safe from elimination and you get to rock this awesome hot tub for the rest of the summer. Bonus!" The Gophers continued to cheer, some even doing a victory dance, as Chris turned to the Killer Bass. "Killer Bass, what can I say? Sucks to be you right now. I'll see your sorry butts at the bonfire tonight."

"We won!" Lindsay cheered with a giant smile on her face. "We all get to stay here for another three days!"

Heather, Beth, and Lindsay all cheered in unison, "Woohoo! Woohoo! Hahaha. Yes!" Owen quickly got everyone's attention…with everyone seeing he wasn't wearing a thing. Thankfully his bottom half was blurred out…from the audience's perspective at least. "We get to sta-a-a-ay. We get to sta-a-a-ay, we are so awesome. We won the contest!" Owen then wrapped both Heather and Lindsay into a hug with one arm each with Heather cringing in disgust with Lindsay simply smiling.

(Main Lodge)

Later, everyone was once again together in the main lodge to eat what could be more or less called food. While the Gophers were smiling and enjoying themselves, still basking in their victory, things were more tense at the Bass table as they were trying to decide one thing.

Who would be the first camper to leave Total Drama Island?

"So, uh…." Katie began awkwardly. "What do we do now?"

"We need to figure out who to vote off." Courtney stated the obvious. But she was unsure of which person would be eliminated...

"Well I think it should be either the princess here the brick house here... And you two, dunderheads." Duncan said while pointing it out not just to Courtney, or DJ, but also to both Sadie and Katie who gasped in surprise and fear

"WHAT?" Katie and Sadie shouted in unison which made the whole group flinches and in surprise and fear. "WHY?"

"Because, unless I'm mistaken, those two are the only ones here wearing chicken hats." Duncan pointed out as everyone looked to the rubber chicken hats Chris put on Courtney and DJ's heads. "But they compensated that by working themselves while I saw you two scratching your butts like it was an excuse for work. Also for the fact you two have been a constant annoying since the start of the show and I want to avoid a migraine if you both start shouting every single time."

"But, but..." Katie and Sadie tried to find a good way to defend themselves but the delinquent Duncan didn't even let them finish.

"I want to know which one of you did the screw nuts on the motor? Because they were so loose that at the moment Chris touched it, it made the motor fall down and leak all the water." Duncan asked and from the way the chubby girl flinched, made him nod his head, finally finding the culprit. "Well, at least we know which twin made us lose the challenge."

"Duncan I think that's enough," Courtney said which brought the attention of the table, and while she had to admit that she was relieved that she compensated for the bad risk she did that morning, at least she was under the Radar from the reasoning of the delinquent. But now she noticed that both twins were about to go into a crying mode... She glanced around at the entire group of campers on her team... They immediately found the person that they should vote for most.

"But we tried to work, but our butts were itching so much, and couldn't help it."Sadie gave a last retort but Duncan shook his head. And then pointed at the eyepatched girl who was surprised by what he was going to say next.

"The C.I.T pirate was bitten in the eye by a fly, and even if her eye was looking like a monster, she managed to patch it up, and continue the work, and she didn't complain it for the rest of the afternoon. You, on the other hand, tried to hide from work, I saw you both hiding away from me." Duncan said as he got up from his seat, and glared at the duo of girls who whimpered from the words he just said. "You two tried to run away to help the team, and if you are not to help us, then you better go home, maybe you now regret being on the same team instead of being separated teams..."

And with that comment... It was all it needed to make both Sadie and Katie cry the loudest as they could... This made the other campers from Screaming Gophers turn their heads, to the scenery... And Spike for the first time, felt a bit of sadness, for seeing how cruel these kinds of shows could be...

"Eeeeh, I've had enough prison food for one day," Duncan said as he stood up and started walking away. "I'm gonna go have a nap."

THAT NIGHT

Night at fallen on Camp Wawanakwa. All the members of the Killer Bass were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. All the girls on the team were nervous about what was about to happen.

"Killer Bass." Chris got everyone's attention as he spoke in a serious tone. In Chris's hand was a plate holding 10 marshmallows. "marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. At this camp, marshmallows represent life."

Geoff dramatically made a hanging gesture before looking to Bridgette and winking, the surfer girl nodding in response.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision," Chris said while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only ten marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest and you can't come back...ever."

Most of the Killer Bass tensed up as Chris said that. "The first marshmallow goes to...Geoff." Geoff gave a big smile as he walked up to Chris who pierced a marshmallow onto the party dudes stick.

"Tyler." Chris then said the name and Tyler jumped happily to take the marshmallow. "Bridgette, Eva, D.J, Harold" ."

Chris called out the next four names who all smiled and walked up to Chris with sticks with the host attaching marshmallows to them.

"Yes!" Harold cheered as Chris gave him his marshmallow.

"Duncan" Chris named the delinquent WHO smirked as he went to collect his marshmallow from Chris. and knowing that who probably would be eliminated... And looking at each name given, the bff girls seemed to get more and more nervous... "Courtney."

And with that name, Courtney never felt so relieved that she wasn't the worst name to appear on the first camper to be eliminated.

"Justin." And that comment made the best-looking teenager smile and go to take his own marshmallow with the group...

And that left only one marshmallow. And two campers. Sadie and Katie. "Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Both bff girls were incredibly tensed up. As neither of the girls wanted to see their twin go away from the show, but now, they are on the verge of crying... It was the first challenge and they didn't even have enough time to pass together for a whole day, and they were already going to be eliminated. Chris raised his hand up causing both of the remaining campers to drop their sticks as both of their eyes focused on who the host would point at.

And after what felt like a house of complete and heart attacking causing tension…Chris called out the next and final camper that would be staying tonight.

That left one marshmallow and two contestants. Katie and Sadie. The best friends hugged each other. Only one of them would get to stay. They would be forced to separate. "Katie." And so Chris threw the last marshmallow to Katie with the girl not catch it and continued to cling to Sadie, who would be leaving for home.

"No! Why Sadie? Why her?!" Katie yelled out as tears started to build up in her eyes.

"It's so unfair!" Sadie sadly yelled, not wanting to be separated from Katie.

"I so can't do this!" Katie shook her head as she wished there was some way to avoid this. "I've never been anywhere without Sadie! We have to be together or I'll totally die!"

"Katie, listen to me," Sadie said as she grabbed Katie's face and looked her best friend in the eye. "You can do this. You are strong and beautiful, and like, maybe even smarter than me. And plus, you're like, the funniest girl I know. You have to do it for both of us!"

Katie cried a bit but nodded as she took her best friend's hand and was ready to take her friend over to the Boat of Losers. And after that, Katie would be left to fend for herself on Total Drama Island.

Everyone watched as Chris led Sadie to the dock of shame. The chubby girl stepped onto the boat Chef used during the diving challenge earlier that day and drove Sadie away from Total Drama Island. Forever.

"The rest of you, enjoy your marshmallows," Chris told the remaining members of the Killer Bass as they started to roast their marshmallows over the fire. "You're all safe…for tonight."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Yep, this camp pretty much still stinks." Gwen sighed before looking at the camera. "But now that I'm here I guess I might as well actually try to win."

"To the Screaming Gophers." Cody cheered as he and the rest of his team were enjoying a nighttime hot tub party.

"To the Screaming Gophers!" The rest of the Gophers cheered.

"Go Gophers! Go Gophers!" Leshawna chanted as she started dancing around in victory.

Owen and Noah soon joined Leshawna in dancing around and chanting, "Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go, go, go Gophers!"

Meanwhile, the Killer Bass were seen walking back to their camps slumped down in defeat. But as Courtney came into view, she looked at the camera with a fierce look. "Are you recording this?" Courtney asked as the camera zoomed in on her. "Good. They can enjoy their little party all they want, but I am gonna win this competition and no one is gonna stop me."

And with that, Courtney left the whole Screaming Gophers having their fun party in the Hot tub, but at the time she was approaching her cabin, she just saw Spike lying on the ground and looking above at the sky... Courtney took a few seconds until she noticed that indeed the light of the stars looked better than the fire around the camp... Shaking her head, she decided to walk away, until she heard Spike talk to himself which brought her attention.

"Have a good night of work aunty Luna," Spike said, as he also decided to get up and go directly to his own cabin... And while he walked he then blinked at seeing Courtney staring at him. "Oh hey, Courtney,"

"Hello Spike," The C.I.T. girl commented, as she noticed that the boy wasn't dressed for the occasion, Did he seem interested in partying with his team? "Aren't you going to be with your team after the victory?"

"Hmm... Eenope." Spike commented on one of his best friends which made her stare at him weirdly. "I already partied for an hour, and while the party is good in some time, I think it was too much for me for the day, and I think I would prefer to have a nice time in dreaming. So I'm going to sleep right now. Tomorrow will be another day and more time to meet the others and make more friends."

Courtney remained calm, but she somehow could understand the words the dragon boy was saying, he seemed to be more interested in making friends, than actually participating in the show. And somehow, Courtney couldn't help but see him to even better player than herself.

"Well, if that on this way, then I will also be going to sleep... Have a good night Spike." Courtney nodded her head to him, and Spike smiled at her, and when he did that... Courtney couldn't help but see it was indeed a genuine smile.

"I hope the dreams let you guide you to your true happiness," Spike commented on such a sentence which made the girl tilt her head to him... Which chuckling he just said sheepishly. "This is what my aunt says every night when she goes to work."

"Your aunt works on the night shift?" Courtney asked in surprise, which Spike thought about for a second but immediately nodded his head to her.

"Yeah, she does. And she works very hard every single night... So I think about her every night, and how she does her best... Well, I gotta go to sleep, see you tomorrow Courtney." Spike commented, but not before giving a wave as he left... Letting the girl who was so bossy and competitive see the boy in front of her like a total opposite, but somehow more to the ground, and even more like the voice of the reason...

"Yes... have a good night of sleep Spike." Courtney smiled, as she herself went to her cabin to sleep...

Such a first day of the campers, and two powerful episodes that wouldn't just shock the humans in the world, but also some dimensions who were so keen on the baby dragon who became the human to compete in the show.

On what is going to happen in the next episode... Nobody knows... But they have 3 days to look around know about the camp, and develop friendships to survive another day in the future.

Author's Note

Well Spike by appearing on the show and acting like himself, showed a huge lesson Courtney will may never forgets... Now she have even more questions about the boy who took her interest... A rival, and maybe... something that she is not sure about what it is...

Tell me guys what you think about this chapter, and have a nice time reading it. XD

Interlude 1

As the first faint light of dawn begins to pierce through the darkness, the tranquil beauty of Camp Wawanakwa is illuminated in the soft glow of early morning. The air is crisp and still, carrying the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant sounds of nature awakening from its slumber.

Most of the campers are still lost in the embrace of sleep, their cabins over their bunk beds, shrouded in shadows as they dream undisturbed. But amidst the quietude, there is one figure who is already awake, his keen eyes fixed on the horizon in eager anticipation.

Spike, the young dragon-turned-human, stands at the edge of the camp, his gaze fixed on the eastern sky. For him, this predawn hour holds a special significance, a time when the world seems to hold its breath in anticipation of the coming day. Since the time he was a baby dragon, he had the habit of waking up before sunrise.

As the minutes tick by, Spike watches with reverence as the first hints of light begin to paint the sky in shades of pink and gold. It is a sight that never fails to fill him with awe and wonder, a reminder of the beauty and majesty of the world around him.

In this fleeting moment between night and day, Spike finds solace and strength, drawing inspiration from the memory of Princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria, and the pony who took him under her wings and declared as her own son, the alicorn who raises the sun every morning with grace and power. Like her, Spike too embraces the dawn, greeting each new day with hope and determination. Since he was far away from the ponykind, the castle of friendship... The only solace that he knew that he could trust to remind home... was his dreams, and the sun above him...

As the sun finally breaks free from the horizon, casting its golden rays across the landscape, Spike smiles, his heart filled with gratitude for the simple beauty of a sunrise and the promise of a brand new day.

"Good morning Mom," Spike whispered as he glanced at the lights of the sun slower than most of the times he would see in Equestria... Maybe the sun from this dimension was much bigger in comparison to the world he lived in, and from the concept of how Sunset was explained to him, the sun of the humans, remained on its spot, while the planet they live on turned around the sun, as the same way when the moons turns around the planet.

It was the most absurd thing he ever heard in his life, and yet, he believed that his mom and aunt were the best ponies to actually do their work every single day, and laugh at how the planet and the sun and moon would work by themselves without magic. And yet, the sun has the same beauty that it has from Equestria, thinking that maybe someday, his mom and aunt would like to pass the time on Earth, just to see how the stars, moon, and sun work by themselves...

It would have been a good prank on them.

At least Spike knew that his team would have 3 days to relax and enjoy the camp around before possibly the next challenge... Spike chuckled... Seeing how Discord indeed did everything make him to blend around the humans, he planned so much that it became even absurd and chaotic. Telling his brother was a police commissioner was something he didn't think, and when he tried to talk about his mom and aunt... Their jobs looked similar to the Principal and Vice Principal of his sister Sunset Shimmer from that other dimension. But Spike learned more details when he tried to explain... it seems that more than that, they both have part of the council and the administration of Canterlot, which was also a very interesting way to tell that his mom and aunt were indeed very important... Just like the way he tried to explain Twilight and the other girls from Ponyville, it was indeed similar but also had something to make them very interesting people.

And from the time he checked the pictures and portraits, and even the album of photos, Discord indeed was serious when he did that, since he humanized every single member, all the photos... He couldn't help to be impressed by the Lord of Chaos... But also there is one picture that he took for himself and placed on his jacket. Since he knows someone would ask for them.

And now, he is contemplating what he is going to do for the whole day.

"Man, jumping from a high cliff and then building a hot tube as the first challenge," Spike mused, as he took a look time to walk near the said construction, and with a good idea on his head...

.
.
.

"Ahhhhhhh," Spike felt the massage of the bubbles coming directly to his skin, the warm water which was something refreshing and relaxing, the same way he felt at the time he swam in the lava. It was warm, and cozy and made the green and purple-haired boy appreciate even more the fruits of his labor. And with all the scare, adrenaline, and even concern he had over the campers... Spike felt for the first time a good break for him to relax. "Man, now I just need a claw massage and everything would have been perfect."

Spike mused at the time he passed the whole 3 days with his sister organizing and reshelving all the books... something that he would not miss at all, but at least Twilight promised him a claw massage and he would get it one, so being satisfied to be alone with himself, and watching the lights around the sun rising little by little, it was a good way to start his morning.

"Wow, it seems that you are enjoying your morning already." Then a voice said in surprise which made Spike move to the other side of the hot tub. And to his relief, was Courtney who was now with both her eyes like nothing had happened on the day before. Such for the relief of the boy dragon. And yet, the C.I.T. girl showed some signals of tiredness on her face.

"Hey Courtney, good morning." Spike smiled as he saw that his treatment worked on her. "Yeah, sleeping early and then waking up early as well."

"Since when you were up?" Courtney asked as she could see that the duo color-haired boy seemed not even tired at all.

"An hour ago." Spike shrugged and from seeing the shocked expression on Courtney's face, he chuckled at her reaction. "I always wake up 15 minutes before dawn. Which always makes me see the sun getting up."

Courtney was surprised by such a statement, and she then could guess that the boy always sleeps early, so he probably would be the first person to wake up. From his demeanor and the way he acted, it seems that he has been doing that from early.

"Since when have you been doing that?" Courtney got curious, about someone being so ready to be productive in a time like this, he must have been used to doing something to get up this early.

"Since I was 4 years old." And the more she talked with Spike, every single answer which came from his mouth, made her even more shocked.

"Did your aunt teach you to wake up early?" Courtney asked but this time Spike shook his head which made the girl raise her eyebrow.

"Nah, it's my mom Celestia who got me up since I was a kid, and every day, she kept me nearby her just for we two watch the sunrise together. She wakes up before dawn every single day, and she waits until dawn just for later go to work." Spike said as he then gave a good glance towards his clothing which was in a safe distance from the hot tub... "Hey, I have one better idea, there is a photo inside my jacket's pocket, if you are curious to see it, you can grab it for me."

"Are you sure?" Courtney asked as she felt interested to know about the family the boy told his story about. She had to confess that her curiosity brought the best of her, so she immediately went to see what was the photo.

Spike was laying and relaxing his mind with a good massage of bubbles, when he suddenly looked at Courtney bringing the picture for him, with a shocked face... Spike knew that the reaction would be like that.

"Well, long story short... I was a baby orphan, and my mom Celestia was the first person to find me and started raising me with my aunt Luna, but since she also had a child named Sunset Shimmer my sister, and my cousins Blueblood and Mi Amore Cadenza, she prefers the name Cadance, my mom had a lot to keep up, with work, responsibilities and our family." Spike with his hand dry, pointed at which person of the family he described, and Courtney noticed as her eyes went wide open from each bomb drop, and from how differently every single member of the family he had, most of them had colored hairs, well, except Blueblood, but from the way she looked, it seems that yellow color was almost goldish and it shouldn't sparkle like that. But she kept listening to Spike telling the story. "Responsibilities my mom and aunt had to deal with, and since me and my sister and cousins were so young. She noticed that another family also tried to adopt me as a baby... So she went in contact and discovered that the family was nobody else than Twilight Sparkle, my other adoptive sister who has been my friend since I was 4 and she was 10... They wanted to adopt me because my other adoptive mother, Twilight Velvet looked at me as a mother, and they were struggling financially since my adoptive father Night Light had to deal with the stress intro trying to make a discovery and find good money to invest into both my brother's studies to police training and military studies and also finance my sister to a particular school... which was surprisingly the same one my Mom Celestia is the Principal..."

Courtney had her mouth wide open as Spike kept sharing more and more of the story, and from seeing Celestia manage to make a duo adoption contract, unifying both families, to support each other like it was a union between families by marriage, and then she just saw the picture of the commissioner Shining Armor with his dark blue hair, and smiling in affection on the cousin Spike told about, the three colored woman who seemed to have a baby? wait...

"Wait..." Courtney had her eyes wide open in disbelief when she saw Spike nodding to her.

"Yep, after Cadance passed the time babysitting both me and Twilight, Shining had a good time with her and talked so much, that later it became a relationship between the two... and then years later, they got married, and had Flurry Heart, don't let that innocent smile fools you..." Spike said as he whispered the last part to her. "That girl likes to cause problems, I once saw her trashing the whole kitchen just because her favorite snail plushy wasn't there... It was madness...isn't that crazy?...Courtney? Courtneeeeey."

Spike was so happy to talk about his family, but he didn't notice that Courtney suddenly her brain just got a blue-screen error...

"Courtney?" Spike snapped his fingers a few times but then noticed that the girl had been in shock for so long. He then remembered the times Twilight got the same reaction when Pinkie Pie did her Pinkie Sense... If was Twilight he would know how to disarm such a freeze state... However he just meets Courtney in one day, and he doesn't know the trigger words to disarm the C.I.T. girl from her frozen state... So after shrugging, Spike went back to relax in the hot tub.

Ignoring the state of the girl who was still frozen in her place.

Gwen spent most of the time trying to get used to her destroyed bed since the giant Jamaican by accident managed to make her have a bit of difficulty. The first day around the island has been nothing but unpleasing to the goth, but she accepted that she could get used to everything around the show. So what if she had to wake up a bit earlier because her bed was broken? She would try to find a way to make herself comfortable around the cabin...

Seing the girls in her cabin seemed to be enjoying a well-pleasing dream, she just rolled her eyes and decided to take her toothbrush and a towel and leave the place to have a shower...

"Well, at least they seemed to be having better dreams than mine," Gwen murmured as she walked outside from the female cabin, and saw herself welcomed slightly with the little delight of the sunlight around her. The time around she woke up would probably be between 6 to 7 a.m. she guessed, so it was still far too early than she was used to.

At the time she was walking, she then noticed something, her eyes opened in surprise when she saw someone from her team using the hot tub that early.
The green and purple-haired boy seemed to be so happy relaxing, while nearby him, was the bossy girl who risked and lost the last challenge. Not moving an inch.

The goth girl raised her eyebrow and walked to see the girl who was completely shocked by something, and giving a side glance, she could see a little photograph.

"Oh hey Gwen, good morning." Then the boy who was relaxing in the hot tub called which made the goth stare at Spike who seemed to not even notice the C.I.T girl being nearby him...Spike gave a glance to Courtney and with a sigh decided to try something. "Can you do me a favor and take the photo from Courtney's hands and give it a few steps away?

"Yeah, sure," Gwen said as she waved her hand in front of the brown-haired girl, who seemed to be not reacting at all... So by taking out the photograph from her hands, Gwen gave a few steps away. Spike smiled at her in gratitude. With his hand, made a good splash of water which Courtney was caught by surprise.

*SPLASH*

"Wha... WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?" Courtney after the water splashed on her face and body, snapped from her shock and glared at the sheepish boy who was scratching his head.

"Sorry, Courtney, but you have been like that for a while. I had to take you out from shock." The dragon boy apologized and launched a towel for the girl...

Courtney remained quiet, as she looked the paper wasn't in her hands anymore.

"Okay, that's fair, just don't do that again." Courtney huffed noticing the boy was telling the truth, but then she just saw Gwen who was still looking at them two in surprise. "What?"

"Since when did you two get close?" Gwen asked as she looked amused to see the bossy C.I.T. talking with another person like she was a decent person.

"What do you mean by that"? Courtney stomped her foot on the floor, while Spike glanced at Gwen and just shrugged.

"She had a bug bite on her eye yesterday, so I made the bandage on her eye," Spike said and Gwen had her eyes wide open in surprise.

"Oh yeah, Leshawna told me that you went to treat someone," Gwen commented as Courtney coughed in her fist. And Spike blinks.

"Ohhh, that's right. Nice to see your eye recovered and well." Spike smiled, while Courtney was in silence... "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," Courtney said in surprise, which made the boy tilted his head to her. And with a sigh, she shook her head. "I'm just going to take a shower... Thank you for your help yesterday... for everything,.."

And just like that, the C.I.T. girl left, leaving Spike confused, and an amused girl who was now interested in what happened.

"Wow, I don't know what you did to her, but great work," Gwen commented as she could see that girl wasn't acting the most annoying brat from the day before, and Spike who was just confused, just smiled at the goth warmly.

"I just did what was the right thing to do," Spike commented, as he could see Gwen glancing at his picture. "Yeah, it's my family."

"I have to say, I loved the fact everyone has colored hair like you, it makes them a very unique family." Gwen had to say, she was impressed by the fact that she wasn't the only one who had different hair colors, but also the entire family of the boy nearby her... Even the baby has lavender with cyan shades on her hair. It was courageous for an entire family to see doing that. "So this is your whole family?"

"Yep, from the left side is my adoptive family, and on the right side is my main family." Spike nodded his head, as she could see the girl with yellow and red hair and the other girl with dark blue and pink hair. Both had each by his side, and he was in the middle of the family.

"Those are your sisters?" Gwen asked and Spike gladly nodded his head to her, and then thinking for a moment, she had a very interesting idea. "I have some photos of my family too, do you want to see them?"

"Sure, I can bring my family album. I brought it with me, and you can see some of my and my sister's friends. I think you are going to like Fluttershy's photo and her animal sanctuary." Spike commented happily, and Gwen as her gothic nature, enjoyed that idea.

"I'm going to hold you for it." Gwen smiled, not knowing that somehow, the natural happy smile from the boy was so captivating, like someone who likes to help and yet makes her more comfortable to be around him. "I will not take long."

"Sure, I'm going to dress myself." Spike smiled, as he thought it was a good time for himself to stop using the hot tub and be ready for the day.

(Main Lodge)

"And that's my family," Spike commented, as he also could see Gwen looking at him in surprise and with a big confusion on her face. "Did you just froze like Courtney?"

"Oh, no, no." Gwen shook her head as she saw the album in front of her, and comprehended why the bossy Courtney had her brain frozen from all that confusing information. It was so absurd, and yet Spike sounded so assured that it must have been the truth. "And both your families are okay with you participating in this reality show? You said your sister became principal of her own school, and you are working as her council of the school."

"Well, I'm... but they are in summer break so that means I can use my own vacations, and I spent the last month visiting everyone, so I would have the whole summer break doing nothing at home," Spike said as he started eating the slob food with an amusement look, and seeing Gwen looking disgusted at the food, he just nodded at her. "Hey, this food isn't that good, but trust me, if you eat anything Twilight did in the kitchen, or my friend's sister Sweetie Belle, you would be horrified by what they could have done..."

"Err... I kinda doubt that." Gwen said, which Spike rolled his eyes, but then another question came up in your mind. "So you planned to stay the summer break at your house... so what made you start participating in this show?" The goth girl asked and Spike groaned annoyed.

"My friend made a bet with me that I couldn't win the game... and let's just say that the stakes of me being here are high, and I don't want to lose," Spike said as he acted mysteriously, and with that Gwen gave a slight smile from the way he acted.

"I know that feeling? My brother Leonard challenged me to send an audition tape, and now I'm here." Gwen commented as Spike laughed at that comment in agreement.

"Hahaha, I can understand, my friend Discord did an audition tape and edited it to send to Chris, and he just told me the day before they made me sign the contract." Spike laughed as he could see Gwen smirking from the unfortunate time he was tricked. "If you want I can tell some stories about how my friend messed up with me with his pranks but also my whole family."

"Well, I can't wait to know about it..." Gwen smiled as she looked at the whole group of friends, and from her eyes she got wide open in surprise at how everyone looked. Firstly was Twilight Sparkle who was wearing her usual hairstyle, however, her clothing looked very well suit dignified for a Principal of a School which Spike must have talked about. Then there was another girl with rainbow hair, which looked like a very well confident and cocky woman, however, she was dressing a very blue and yellow military uniform which seemed to be from the Air Force. Then there was a pink and fluffy hair girl who seemed to be grinning so big that you could see the sparkle on her eyes and teeth, then there was a girl wearing a stetson hat, and she seemed to be a very well strong woman who was wearing farm clothing, then a very delicate woman with pink hair, who was smiling sweetly with a bunny on her head... There was also a very well-dressed woman with dark purple hair wearing a clothing style that looked very well made and had almost a pattern style like the boy was wearing in front of her. "Wow, those are your sister's friends?"

"Yep? Twilight is that one, then there is Rainbow Dash, then Pinkie Pie, that one is Applejack, and this one is Fluttershy the person you are curious about, and that one is Rarity, she is the one who made these clothes for me." Spike said as he pointed out which person was who, and Gwen had to admit that every single girl seemed unique from the interesting style, but she couldn't help but muse by the names.

"Applejack? Rainbow Dash? Pinkie Pie? Your city is weird to have all these kinds of different names Spike." Gwen commented sarcastically, but Spike didn't seem offended at all.

"That's fine, everyone has some sort of culture, so living in a place where this would be common was not such a shock for me. So, this is your family? Your mom, your grandma, and your brother?" Spike asked as he could see a dark brown-haired woman happy, a dark brown-haired boy messing with the girl with aqua blue hair, and the grandmother also having the same color of her hair... And looking at the smile of the goth, even if she had some groaning from having also bad memories, possibly about the teasing of how both siblings would pick up each other. Spike smiled, he seemed to be having a great time with another friend.

"Hey guys, what's up?" Then a familiar voice came, which Spike turned his head, and saw Trent and Owen also getting inside to have their breakfast. "What are you guys doing?"

And with a smile, Spike showed his album of photos.

It didn't take long until the group of Screaming Gophers went inside the main lodge and noticed that there was a little circle around the table of Screaming Gophers. Some members of the Killer Bass stared in surprise at seeing some of the campers who went to see some photos stare at the purple and green-haired boy in surprise and shock.

"Wait, you mean that there is a whole family named Apple? And they are farmers their main product would be selling apples?" Cody asked and Spike nodded his head.

"Yep, there isn't an apple better than the Sweet Apple Acres from Apple's family. My best friend Big Macintosh and his sisters Applejack and Apple Bloom try to make sure the farm keeps running smoothly and even sell the great products they have like their apple pies, and apple cider."Spike answered the geek boy as he even brought a picture of the farm, one which the guys and even Leshawna whistled from seeing a farm with hundreds of apple trees, and even a picture of everyone waiting in a line with a happy smile... Especially the girl with Rainbow hair. "Which was the most awaited product for the whole city. I once saw Rainbow Dash cry for not being one of the first people to buy the cider in time."

"Wait, do you mean this hot chick right here?" Cody asked in surprise as he saw the picture of the rainbow-haired girl wearing the military jacket. "She is wearing some military jacket, does she list herself?"

"Oh, that's her Wonderbolt jacket. They are focused on flying stunts, which is a good way to make entertainment and they are heroes of the city... Like the Blue Angels." Spike answered the question and just like another dropped bomb, he turned the page showing what would be the version of Wonderbolt ace model of jet... "From Twilight told me, RD managed to pass Mach 5 speeds in 10 seconds flat. The Sonic Rainbow it's her jet."

"Hot damn." Leshawna was impressed as she could see the girl staring cocky at the photograph, and from the way she managed to pull up something like that, and being able to resist the pressure of flying, she must have the right to brag about it.

"Why do I have the impression at the time she uses this jet and reaches match 5, rainbows would appear behind the jet?"Trent asked in surprise, but Spike shook his head.

"No, it happens when she reaches Mach 10," Spike said which Noah who was just ignoring the confusion and kept reading his book.

"You know that Mach 10 would be in 7,6000 mph right?" Noah rolled his eyes since he wouldn't believe such useless info...

"Actually the speed of Mach 10 refers to traveling at ten times the speed of sound in a particular medium. The speed of sound varies depending on factors such as temperature and pressure. At sea level and room temperature, the speed of sound in dry air is approximately 343 meters per second (about 1,235 kilometers per hour or 767 miles per hour), " Spike gave an explanation which made Noah drop his book and then stare at the green haired boy who kept looking at him. "Therefore, traveling at Mach 10 would be approximately 3,430 meters per second (about 12,350 kilometers per hour or 7,672 miles per hour) in those conditions. Trust me, I know... Twilight was there to set a test of speed and I was there to write the notes."

And just like that the bookworm boy felt like he found someone as smart as him... Which left the whole group asking the same question in their minds.

"What the hell did Chris bring to the island?" Most of the Screaming Gophers thought about it... Little by little, the time was passing, and Spike didn't want to make everyone just focus on him, so he also asked about their families...
Noah's telling about the annoying quantity of siblings he has was something nobody expected from the sarcastic bookworm. He was using the opportunity to make sure to survive by dealing with old sisters and young sisters and brothers as well.

Trent tells stories about his father and Owen's cheerful and happiness about his whole family being that happy just like him...

The group seemed to be enjoying the good talk of the morning, not realizing that someone was paying attention to it, and narrowing her eyes at the possible boy who seemed to be gathering a lot of people around him. The Korean queen bee, scoffed as she went to eat the terrible food from the torturing show.

"Awwww, who is this precious little girl?" Lindsay smiled as she brought a picture of the newest member of the Sparkle family.

"Oh, that's Flurry Heart, that picture was taken last year. Twilight passed the entire day with our niece, and she always seemed to be so happy to see Flurry around at home." Spike waved as he finally finished eating the food, and was satisfied to talk about his family.

(Beach)

Despite its natural beauty, Camp Wawanakwa is marred by the presence of litter and debris scattered throughout the area. Here's how the trash might be described:

The once pristine sands of the beach are now littered with debris, with plastic bottles, wrappers, and discarded food containers strewn about haphazardly. The shoreline is marred by driftwood and broken branches, washed ashore by the relentless waves. Seagulls scavenge among the refuse, picking at discarded scraps in search of sustenance.

Along the water's edge, discarded toys and broken beach chairs lie half-buried in the sand, abandoned by careless campers. Plastic bags flutter in the breeze, caught in the branches of nearby trees, or tangled in the underbrush.

The rocky outcrops that line the coastline are coated in algae and seaweed, with bits of trash and debris caught in the crevices. Discarded fishing nets and tangled ropes litter the shore, evidence of past boating and fishing expeditions gone awry.

Despite efforts to maintain the camp's natural beauty, the pervasive presence of trash serves as a stark reminder of the need for environmental stewardship and responsible waste management. As campers navigate the beach, they must tread carefully to avoid stepping on discarded items or becoming entangled in the debris that litters the shoreline.

Bridgette sighed in disappointment, seeing how trashed the island had been, and a good part of her knew that she should do something. So on that specific morning after the first challenge, she brought a plastic bag and was ready to little by little start cleaning the shore that she dreamed of having some good surf later.

"Alright Bridgette, the trash isn't going to clean itself." The surfer said that she wanted to make the sand of the beach clean again and help nature which was in her own element. She wanted to surf but to make sure that everything would take maybe a few days, but good work would be enough for her to enjoy the rest of the summer and have a great time if she survived the show for so long.

Bridgette was about to take the first trash, but then she heard a voice behind her and the sound of someone scribing.

"Whoa, this place looks way more trashed than the time we did the challenge yesterday," Spike commented as he was holding a clipboard and already with a pencil in his hand. "This place would need hours if not days to clean everything up."

"Oh, hello." Bridgette was surprised by the boy who just smiled at her, and noticing that she was feeling the same thing related to the beach, she could tell that it was a fact that she had a lot of work to do.

"Okay, do you need some help?" And like magical words, Bridgette never felt so relieved that there was also someone interested in helping her in the good cause of making the beach cleaner and better for people to start surfing.

"That actually would be nice. If that is not a problem." Bridgette replied, as much she wanted help, she was polite to accept in case the boy decided to change his mind.

"Nah, that's okay. I'm not the number one assistant for nothing." Spike smiled as he bumped into his chest with a fist, like a proud boy who was happy to help. "So let's see... Plastic bottles, some metal cans... some broken wood. Hmmm... hmmm. The distance from the sand to the water... And then there were also the rocks nearby as well. And the trash on the water would also take a bit of time, but if we managed to make a square of doing that by dawn and then until breakfast time, it would be enough to finish this until Sunday."

Bridgette blinked, as she saw the boy giving a paper, and seeing to even some details and a schedule to which area they should focus, the first day, they should focus on cleaning and separating all the plastic from the sand, then on the next day, they would try to deal with the glass, metal and even wood around the sand, and on the next day cleaning the rocks, and then the water... Slowly but with good progress. Less than 4 days, would be enough for them to make the beach look great. Without overworking both of them.

"Do you think that could work?" Bridgette asked hopefully, but seeing the terminated face of the boy dragon who happily was happy to help, nodded his head to her.

"Of course, we better just start with something easy today. I'm going to check if there is plastic on the West, and you check on the East. A good schedule would be a good way to make us focus, and I hated to admit it, but my sister may be a crazy schedule maniac, but sometimes a good schedule helps to set things straight." Spike smiled at her, but then he blinked and smiled sheepishly. "Oh... also, I'm Spike. Nice to meet you."

"Oh," Bridgette had her eyes wide open... since they never got time to introduce themselves, they would just talk about little things but never actually interacted much from yesterday. "Nice to meet you, Spike, sorry for not telling my name sooner, my name is Bridgette."

"Well, that's a nice name." Spike nodded his head in approval, and the surfer noticed his kind smile at her, and she couldn't help but smile at the compliment.

"Thanks, my father gave it to me." The surfer smiled, seeing he was being kind to her, she already started to like to have some help and enjoy the show.

After what had been 2 hours cleaning the shore, Spike walked all the way from the camp, holding what would be 3 trash bags filled with plastic products like teeth paste, water bottles, something he doesn't know what it is, but it's a lethal trap for himself, since somehow that little circles managed to make his hands trapped around the mortal trap, thank Faust that he didn't place his head around it or he would been in a shame position which he swear that he would hear Rainbow Dash laughing from something silly like that.

So the only logical thing he would do...

*Phoooooo*

Spike slowly breathed what would be a yellow and orange flame from his mouth. Which was the smallest he could do to melt the plastic and make it limp enough for him to use his strength to destroy it.

"Okay note to self, never touch whatever monstrous trap this was. This thing can be horrifying and Fluttershy would freak out if she sees one of these in some of her friends." Spike murmured, but the way the seagull tilted its head like a dumb bird, made Spike chuckle at the bird's naivety in its life. "You're welcome."

Spike walked back to the shore with Bridgette already focusing on closing her trash bag. She also managed to fill 2 trashbags... And she was already sweating from all the work she had done.

Spike was his usual assistant of Princess of Friendship, but also being his right claw since the day he was a little dragon, he knew when it was the time to stop and to also remind Twilight to have a break.

Spike was about to open his mouth but Bridgette interrupted him as she spoke with herself.

"Alright, I think that's enough for today. The entire shore is without plastic, and going forward from that would be exhausting." The surfer said as felt a bit happier to have done her part and she hoped Spike had done his part as well.

"I agree," And his voice behind her made her turn her head surprised to see Spike also done and with three trash bags. "The west side until camp is without plastic. And I think a good break and a swim would be good for the day."

And Bridgette had to admit, the desire to rest and even swim, even if was temptating, even if was still with a few papers around somewhere, but she just shrugged, big projects from Green Peace weren't concluded on the same day. It takes a lot of days to make something good for the wild nature.

Like cleaning the beach, she thought to herself. Instead of what would take the entire day for taking the plastic from the sand, she did get a good help.
She shot a thankful glance at the boy who took his t-shirt and with his green, purple shorts, he went to the water just to have a good way to relax himself.

And giving a slight glance at her surfboard, and with a smile, she knew what she was going to do.

Spike was feeling happy to finally have a good time of break, and he had to confess that his team while every single one of them seemed to be interesting, he also valued the times he would be alone...

Spike was happy to be swimming and dealing with the slight waves around the beach until he had his eyes wide open to see someone using a board and standing above the wave, as it was something natural to her, she was using the surfer board as something foreign for the boy who had his eyes wide open from seeing how amazing it was by seeing the girl surfing in front of him.

At the time she just finished taking a wave, and she was sitting on her surfer board when she then saw the boy nearby her.

"THAT WAS AWESOME," Spike said as he never thought to see someone walking over the water, it was magic? Maybe it was something humans could do, so ideas came to his mind to even ask Sunset and also tell Twilight about such a discovery.

"Thanks," Bridgette smiled as she saw Spike's eye looking in awe about something she did. "Ever surf before?"

Spike shook his head, as he seemed to be so confused about the name of surf, and he wasn't aware of what to say.

Bridgette smiled at the curiosity of the boy, and she couldn't help but appreciate and be thankful for his help. So he decided to do what would be the best for that situation.

"If you want, I can teach you."The surfer offered her assistance, and Spike's smile showed that he was very excited about the idea.

"Really? Man, that's so cool. Going over the water and doing that. It seems so cool." The dragon boy seemed to be happy with the outcome of the idea, and seeing the blonde surfer being kind to him. He was happy to see that maybe Discord was right and it was going to be a great experience for him to enjoy the time instead of being alone in the castle. And maybe, having a good time enjoying a tiny vacation for himself, while trying to survive on the show. The possibilities are endless.

And with that, Bridgette gave a good smile to the boy, and seemed to have been the start of one amazing partnership...

(Screaming Gopher Boy's cabin)

"Wow, I'm so beaten," Trent said as he seemed to have enjoyed a good part around the camp since he was exploring and learning more about what Camp Wawanakwa had to offer around, and even if they promised them a resort 5 stars, Trent tried to remain positive with the idea of meeting the other members of his team and to confess most of them aren't bad, Noah can be very smart but sometimes his comments can be a bit too much, Cody seems to be a pretty chill dude to hang out, however he tries to flirt with the other girls which lead to him being launched to the ground...
Owen is awesome to hang out with because of his positivity and even funny comments... And there is also Spike, who seemed to be the type of guy who you would like to have as a best friend, that dude seemed to be always telling funny things about his family and friends of his family. And from what he has been on the beach, he seemed to be helping one of the campers Bridgette to clean the beach in exchange for surfing lessons...

He was surprised that the girl seemed to be very comfortable with Spike, he shows a very good way of talking with the girls, maybe that's because he has helping his sister's friends for so long, that he got used to talking with them...
Maybe he could call Spike to hang out with him on the next day since they have 3 days to enjoy before the next challenge... But he also was against the idea because Spike seemed to be determined to help Bridgette clean the beach as he watched them away...

"Nice," Trent commented to himself because he could see the duo actually developing a very good relationship of friendship or even more in the future. So he was happy to see a boy like Spike causing a great impression to the boys, and girls, so he couldn't wait for what possibly could be the next challenge.

At the time he came to the cabin, he was surprised to see the green and purple-haired boy sleeping in the bunker that early... He was surprised to not see Spike at the hot tub party with the other Screaming Gophers since he preferred to go to sleep at that hour. It's not like he couldn't understand, but it was surprising to see the boy have once again slept at the time he and the other boys arrived at the cabin.

"Wow, once again he is already sleeping," Trent commented in amusement as he could see Noah appearing behind him with a big book in his hands.

"What a big surprise, do you want a medal?" Noah sarcastically asked seeing the guitarist narrowing his eyes at him. Noah wasn't phased, he already could guess... "He woke up before dawn, so he is the type to wake up way too early and sleep early as well."

"Oh, really? Wow, he must have been working hard into cleaning the beach with Bridgette this long." Trent asked in surprise, as he could see the bookworm and the chubby camper who appeared behind him.

"Oh, Spike is cleaning the beach with Bridgette? That's awesome, it will be awesome if we spend more time hanging out on the beach after the other days, being on the sand, doing sand castles, and even swimming in the water." Owen was very optimistic knowing about how the beach would be awesome if the trash would be cleaned but also having a great time at the beach itself.

"And still deal with the sharks? Pass." Noah replied as he could see the duo staring at him in surprise, and the idea of sharks still lurking around the camp was something that shook their spines. "I wish them and whatever person who feels lucky to swim in that area with sharks and survive.

The boys felt unsure, about what to say... But giving another look at the foreign boy who came from another country, they couldn't help but imagine what the boy would do on the day after.

"Are you going to do that every day?" A voice was heard as the boy who was enjoying a good time in the hot tub until he heard a familiar voice which made the boy from Equestria smile at the brown girl who was with her arms crossed at him.

"Well, I would offer you to come here and enjoy the water. Like my friend would say... The water it's divine, darling."Spike splashed water over his head and somehow managed to make his own hair wavy and impersonate a mare who he had a crush on before... And at the time he made the personification of the element of generosity.

Courtney had raised her eyebrow in surprise since she had no idea who that person was, but it seemed Spike really was inviting her to enjoy a good hot tube, and it sounded tempting for her.

"Tempting, but I wouldn't suggest that, since knowing Chris, probably he wouldn't let your team share the hot tube with the other team." Courtney sighed as she couldn't help but see that indeed a hot tube would have been nice after such a stressful time.

"Well suit yourself," Spike replied as he was already feeling relaxed from waking up at that hour, saying good morning to the sun in the same way saying good night to the moon, a ritual that he does to make himself remember more about his mom. And get ready for the day.

Passing an hour, Courtney had to confess, that she enjoyed spending the morning talking with Spike, both of them talked about the possibilities of what would be the next challenge, how Spike felt about coming to Canada for the first time, and she also had curiosity in relation of what he said to the Screaming Gophers about the photo album...
Spike was too kind to even bring the album to her to see the photos as well.

"Wait, really? A whole family is named after apples?" Courtney asked in disbelief but then saw a picture of a very old grandma, a well-strong blond boy, a well-fit and strong girl, and a little girl whom the whole family raised their biceps to make sure to show strength.

"Yep, Granny Smith, Big Macintosh, Applejack, and Apple Bloom," Spike said as he explained again to his friend about the Apple family, and seeing that she was still shocked, but also accepting that kind of information, she then remembered the names of his family, and every single one has a unique name...

"Okay, I believe in that," Courtney replied as she could see another picture of Spike's friends and then saw what would be the blond bulky teenager, himself and then a man with mischievous eyes, black and white hair colors yellow eyes, and what would be the craziest combination of clothing that ever existed in her life. Pants with two colors, two different shoes, and a ripped leather jacket.

"Err... Spike, I can see your Apple friend here with you, but who is this one?" The C.I.T. girl asked as she pointed at the picture which Spike gave a slight glance and then frozes into seeing a picture of his friends...

"Oh... it's Discord." Spike commented and the girl stared at him with an unamused look on her face. "I know, I know... But he is the one who decided to send my audition tape and made a bet with me, and now I'm forced to win..."

"What did you have to bet against him to make you so serious about winning the show?" Courtney asked in concern, but Spike just waved his hand.

"Nothing to worry about, just a bet between us two." Spike dismissed her concerns as he then pointed out at the duo. "He may look very strange and intimidating, chaotic on the most part..."

And with that Spike became silent, and focused on relaxing on the hot tub... Courtney tilted her head as she expected something from him.

"But?" Courtney inquired to the boy who was suddenly surprised by the question.

"Oh... he is learning to get better, and we have Fluttershy to put him on the leash," Spike said which made the C.I.T. girl be surprised by that comment.

"Isn't that the girl the shy one from the group of your sister's friends?" Courtney asked and Spike smiled widely.

"Eeyup." Spike quoted his friend BigMac and laughed at such a thought on his mind. "Nobody believed it, but Discord's relationship with Fluttershy has been the best thing that happened to him, it was her idea to make him get inside our circle of friends. And the guy's night gets awesome when we have a third member doing a roleplay with us."

"Roleplay?" Courtney asked as she got more confused the more she talked about the chaotic man, and once again became a routine which Courtney never thought she would develop a good friendship with the boy in front of her... and maybe in the future it would become something more.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the tranquil landscape of Equestria, the Castle of Friendship stood silent and empty against the fading light. Inside the grand hall, the air was still, the echoes of laughter and friendship that once filled the space now a distant memory.

But as the last rays of daylight filtered through the stained glass windows, illuminating the room in a warm, golden glow, a strange phenomenon began to unfold. The mirror that served as a portal to the human world, usually dormant and inactive, suddenly came to life with a crackle of energy.

Sparks danced along the edges of the mirror's frame, casting flickering shadows on the walls as if signaling the arrival of an unexpected visitor. With a soft hum, the surface of the mirror rippled and shimmered, distorting the reflection of the room as it prepared to open a doorway between worlds.

Suddenly, a figure emerged from the swirling vortex of light, stepping out of the mirror and into the castle with a sense of purpose and determination. It was Sunset Shimmer, her fiery mane and tail glowing softly in the dim light as she took in her with a powerful entrance.

"DON'T WAIT FOR MORE, THE BEST SISTER IN THE WORLD JUST CAME HERE TO VISIT HER LITTLE BROTHER," Sunset shouted happily as she looked around just to see the entire place was now... empty... "That's odd... where is Spike and Twilight?"

Sunset's gaze swept over the familiar surroundings of the Castle of Friendship, though she had long since left Equestria behind to start a new life in the human world, there was still a part of her that yearned for the warmth and companionship she had known in this magical kingdom. She remembered that Twilight had messaged her through the journal that Spike would be alone in the castle for a whole month, so she offered herself to be inside the said castle and babysit her little brother...

"Where the hell is he?" Sunset asked as she tried to look around and found just a letter above the table of friendship... which was supposed to be addressed to her mom...

Shrugging her hooves, while still trying to get used to it... Sunset decided to look around and just open the letter to see what was written... And from the content inside of it, her eyes went wide open as she couldn't believe it.

"Spike is in a reality show and nobody told me?" Sunset said in disbelief, as she was now confused about how the Equestrians managed to have a television,... but then the little mare shook her head. "Right, this letter was supposed to go to mom... Well, I think my trip back to Canterlot is going to take earlier than I thought... Now, let's go home."

Author's Note

Well, another chapter, I hope you guys enjoy the story and the interludes I'm working with.
Also I decided to make this as a harem story.
(Spike, Courtney, Bridgette, Lindsay, Gwen and I'm doubt if I should add Izzy or not.)

I hope you guys have a great reading and a nice time.

Awake-a-thon

"Last time on Total Drama Island." The camera turns on to show Chris standing on the dock going over a review happening on the show on the last episode. "22 campers arrived and learned they'll spend the next eight weeks at crusty old summer camp. The campers were faced with their first challenge, jumping off a cliff into shark-infested waters. While most took the plunge, a few chickened out and were forced to wear the dreaded chicken hat. And in the campfire ceremony, Sadie and Katie learned the hard way that they shouldn't be doing things always together, or they would go home with their butt itching from Poison Ivy. Who will be voted off this week in the most dramatic campfire ceremony yet? Find out tonight on Total. Drama. Island!"

To say Spike was a morning person was an understanding, since the entire time he passed into waking before dawn, seeing the sun slowly rising up. From the perspective of seeing a little inferno ball far away from the planet, as the way Sunset has debated with Twilight and him, it showed that even in times his mom could take vacations with his aunt, the sun could be treated that way, however, it would show panic to everypony who aren't used to a system of the star like that.

Spike decided to appreciate his own routine of preparing himself for the day, those 3 days passed in a blink since he was enjoying a good time talking with Courtney, helping Bridgette clean the beach, and even seeing Gwen when she went outside of the cabin just for taking a slight view of the camp nature at the sunshine. Spike noticed a little piece of paper in her hands, so he could guess that the goth on the camp was enjoying the good beautiful view of the sky and possibly sketching something to make her pass the time.

Now the day of the challenge, Spike has no idea what Chris may be planning for the day, so that thought is both exciting but also scaring in his mind. Knowing Chris after the first day, he would say it was like seeing a less insane but also a bit crueler version of Discord, now he could see how they both could be friends. The idea of jumping from 1 a 1-foot-tall cliff into a pool of sharks? His mom would have turned Discord into a stone, and Chris would be also a good addition to her gardens...

It's moments like that he is thankful that his family isn't watching the show because he knew it would make them freak out. But since he now is in another dimension, the only pony from his universe who could be watching it was Discord and Fluttershy, and he prayed for Fluttershy to hold a secret when it comes to watching such terrifying challenges.

"Alright Spike, it's just another day of challenge. You held pretty good so far, let's hope for this day to be an easier challenge than the first day." Spike gave a deep sigh, and looking at the sun which already went up, he closed his eyes. Whenever he sees the sun, he still feels the same connection with his mom. And like a simple and yet good prayer for his mom. "Mom, wish me luck."
.
.
.

Hours passed, and as Spike was reading some of his iconic Power Ponies comic books, he was glad that none of them magically brought him inside of the said comic, but it was strange to see that even the version of his super pony heroes, now were all humans who had the same powers and characteristics on human version counterparts from the human world.

Still, a new style of seeing his superheroes was something interesting to make him enjoy to read once again the same comic over again. Spike then glanced at that walking nearby him. Chris was with his serene smile, ready to bring attention from all the campers since he had a megaphone with his shorts and an air horn.

"Morning Chris." Spike politely greeted the host of the show, who just winked and gave a thumbs-up.

"What's up Spike? Ready for an awesome challenge?" Chris smiled as he took his airhorn and was ready to blow up and make all the campers regret sleeping at that moment.

"Well, when you said awesome, you mean another challenge that may make Discord laugh crazily and make most of my family freak out?" The dragon boy asked, and by seeing Chris smirk growing up, he already knew that he would regret the answer. "Well, that's why I compete anyway."

"That's the spirit." Chris smiled, pressing the air horn on the megaphone and with that waking up all the campers.

Leshawna wakes up and hits her head. From all the time she would wake up, she hated when someone would wake her up that early, especially with loud noises. She got so irate that she raised the window from the girl's cabin.

"Ow! It's 7:00 in the morning!" Leshawna shouted angrily since she knew Chris did that on purpose to wake everyone up and make her angrier from seeing the innocent smile on his face. "Do I look like a farmer to you?"

It didn't take long until the campers were outside of their cabins. Eva is listening to her MP3 player, enjoying the music playing from her headphones, Cody passing by seems completely curious about what she is listening to, so he wants to touch it, Eva gives a slight glance, and immediately tries to bite his hand, which made Cody flinches and curves away, and he trembled as Eva growled like an animal to him... But still with his sheepish smile.

"Morning, hope you slept well." Chris greeted all the campers who seemed to have been on better days. Izzy yawned from waking up that early, Justin felt that he had better days.

Spike walked in the line and without noticing he was between the goth Gwen and the Queen Bee Heather who were near to Chris trying to understand what was about to happen on the challenge of the day.

"Hi, Chris, you look really buff in those shorts," Heather commented as she felt it was a good time to compliment the host of the show, trying to have his good grace.

"I know." Chris smiled as he winked at her, and with that, he walked towards the other campers who seemed not interested in participating in the challenge. "I hope you are all ready because your next challenge begins in exactly one minute."

"Oh, excuse me, " And at that moment, Owen raised his hand, sure that something wasn't right. "I don't know if that's enough time to eat breakfast."

"Oh, you'll get breakfast, Owen, "Chris smiled as he walked towards the other campers, Owen was happy to be relieved, but his relief was immediately exchanged for fear at the time Chris commented. "Right after you complete your kilometer run around the lake."

And that comment left one camper very irate. Since the bodybuilder Eva didn't enjoy the joke the host was telling.

"So you're funny now?" Eva walked towards Chris ready to punch his face, but Duncan and Geoff had to hold her tight before she made a stupid decision that would make the team regret. "You know what I would think is funny?"

Courtney had to intervene between them and find a way to make Eva hold herself together.

"Eva, try to control your temper!" Courtney whispered, since she knew that Eva was losing her control easily, and while she had been a good powerhouse in the first challenge, the temper of the said person had been a nightmare to deal with.

"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" Evan glared at Chris who seemed to have his iconic infuriating smirk in front of her.

"A little, you have 30 seconds." Chris smiled and raised his clock to show how much time they had left, and Evan glared at him...

Confession Courtney

"Okay, that girl Eva has got to handle her temper," Courtney confessed, as she had problems into dealing with one of her teammates, and even raised her fingers to tell what she did. "She's only been here one day and she has already thrown her suitcase out a window and broken the lock on one of the bathroom doors... With Spike using it.

The first day when the guys were preparing themselves to have the hot tub challenge, the Killer Bass had to make their votes to see who would get eliminated. Eva was furious at the time she walked towards the first bathroom she was to have a shower, but she opened the wrong door and revealed Spike was flexing in front of the mirror. And his smile dropped at the suddenly hearing the body builder girl staring at him... without a word... she closed it and walked away slowly...

And Courtney and Bridgette were there to try to warn her that it wasn't the girl's bathroom... And now the trio of girls saw Spike who was with his shorts, and doing... his flexing to himself, he isn't bulky, but it seems that he was doing that as a hobby...

"Hmm, I'm glad I'm not the only one who does that." Then suddenly a voice made the trio of girls stare at Justin who was checking his reflection in the mirror, and then gave a slight glare on the trio. "That wasn't cool. Let the poor boy enjoy his reflection, it's rude to interrupt someone into doing that. Now shoo, go your own bathroom."

Needless to say, Eva didn't want to talk about the event of that day.

Back to the present.

"Okay, runners, on your marks, get set, go!" Chris prepared the ceremony to start the race between campers, most members of the team seemed ready to start a good marathon before breakfast.... With Chris pointing the finger in the air and giving the start of the race. Trent, Justin, and Owen started at full speed the race... while behind Tyler seemed to be running with his arms dropped like a lazy man.

The sun indicated how strong the heat was at that moment, Spike was sweating from a good marathon like that, he remembered the time Applejack and Rainbow Dash would start a race, and he and Pinkie Pie were the judges of the said race... He actually never had an opportunity to have a race in Ponyville, so having a little cardio like that was something Spike would get used to. The group wouldn't believe he had to ride Twilight all the time to make sure they would trot the fastest as they could on some trips.

But he also won a race to become a Dragon Lord, so that may count.... unless he didn't have wings at that time, maybe if he had it before it would have ended differently? Spike had many questions... But seeing the group in front of him already gathering up to try to win the race... Something made Spike realize.

"It's not that simple... Does the challenge it's just a race like that?" Spike wondered loudly, as he already can guess... one thing he learned from Discord not just in his O&O sessions, he learned from the time he was with Twilight and the girls... When he first made the labyrinth game to fool all his friends, and by getting inside the said labyrinth, he made a victory by breaking every single of the girls into her terrible counterparts. "It's inside the lines... first, a marathon for a breakfast."

Spike ran until something was brought to his attention.

"Oh, Daisies." Spike found something that he would be happy to work with... A daisy sandwich after a marathon really looks appetizing and would be something awesome to eat... With an egg above the bread, and hay fries extra crispy and then his day would be perfect.

Spike decided to remember the place where he found the daisies, knowing that it would be a very good food to eat later.

At the time the campers continued to run, in the corner some contestants were just walking.

"Do you know how much longer?" Harold asked as Gwen watched Justin and Spike running away... And seeing the nerd boy being annoying to her, she preferred to not hear him.

"Don't walk beside me," Gwen replied as she didn't want to talk with the nerd.

Heather also preferred to walk, until Noah bumped into her at the moment he was running past her.

"Do you mind?"

Confession - Heather

"I don't run, and I definitely don't run in high-heeled wedges." Heather scoffed as she never would make herself suffer utter humiliation to run a marathon.

Heather walked until she paused, just to see Owen exhausted and licking the puddle.

"Can't...[licks]…catch…[licks again]…breath...must...[he licks again]…must...have...condition!" Owen was breathless, exhausted, and even despaired enough to drink the water from the floor like an animal. Heather looked at the poor situation of Owen and rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, it's called "overheating, " look into it." Heather made a sarcastic comment towards the fat boy who was still trying to take his breath.

"What's your excuse, you skinny, annoying, ooh, I'm too tired of insults." Leshawna showed that she wasn't in the mood to hear complaints about the possibility of her team losing. But the heat and the tiredness attacked the black girl so much that she couldn't insult.

And to add salt to the injury, Chris drove with his scooter and was ready to motivate the campers with the megaphone.

"Pick it up, people, you're not back by dinner time, you don't eat." Chris early motivated the campers, while he could see Spike, Justin, Geoff, and Bridgette almost finishing the race...

Heather was angry with how terrible the host had been with them and stomped her foot on the floor.

"I hate him so much," Heather said as she walked above Owen's body, while her hells made some cracks around the chubby camper who had his head in the puddle.

It didn't take long until Spike reached the main lodge, seeing that some of the campers looked exhausted from the marathon they had just done from the start. His getting in the 7th place showed that the race was something that would bring everything from all the campers.

But Chris still not around showed something fishy around. Justin looked exhausted, Eva and Geoff seemed unphased from the race, and Bridgette also had better days. And strangely, the group seemed to be sitting around with each other. Cody and Beth were near the supper model, and Lindsay was trying to recover her energy from the race. And looking at the blond bombshell, she looked desperately for a glass of water.

Not seeing Chef around, Spike decided to cross the counter and go directly to the sink to take a good glass of water for the girl who really needed it. And seeing that it would need something more refreshing, he decided to check the fridge which thankfully had a few fruits like lemon and orange...

"Hmm, that fits." Spike smiled, as he opened the kitchen drawer looking exactly what he needed... A knife. "That will work,"
.
.
.
Lindsay wasn't a matinal person, or especially a girl who would run a marathon with heels, she probably regretted waking up in the morning for the challenge, and since she was having problems struggling to breathe, she was feeling tired and thirsty after running the scorching morning.

*drop*

Lindsay was distracted, until she found in front of her, something she never thought it would have been... Her eyes went wide open, and she licked her inner lips... A cold glass of water with ice cubes and lemon slices inside. The slices of lemon were perfectly rounded like they came from a very good restaurant service.

Lindsay gave a glance at the green and purple-haired boy who seemed to have done one for him as well.

"Hey Lindsay, you look thirsty," Spike commented as he finished enjoying a very refreshing drink for him after a good race. "So I went to the kitchen and brought a glass of water for you. I hope you don't mind the lemon slices."

Lindsay shook her head and immediately took the gorgeous drink that she felt like she found an oasis in the middle of the desert. She immediately gave a sweet smile at the boy who felt so happy to help someone. And gladly accepted her drink.

As the water trickled down her throat, Lindsay's senses were immediately awakened by the burst of citrus flavor from the lemon slice. The tangy zest danced across her taste buds, invigorating her senses and revitalizing her weary spirit with each refreshing sip.

With each sip, Lindsay could feel her energy returning, her fatigue melting away as she savored the crisp, revitalizing taste of the water infused with the essence of lemon. The combination of coolness and citrus provided a perfect antidote to the sweltering heat of the marathon challenge, revitalizing her body and restoring her vitality with each rejuvenating sip.

As she drained the glass, Lindsay felt a renewed sense of energy coursing through her veins, her spirits lifted by the simple act of refreshment. She always loved to drink this kind of water in restaurants, it was a fancy way to make her enjoy more her day. And from seeing the boy in front of her giving that so easily. She smiled happily at him.

"Thanks, Mikey." Lindsay was thankful to the boy who was gentle to her, even if she ended up telling his name wrong.

"It's Spike, but no problem," Spike corrected and smiled as he sat nearby at the blonde girl who was being a bit away from the other campers. "Do you mind telling me why are you sitting this far?"

"Oh, well, I was just tired and I didn't notice," Lindsay said as she felt unsure, noticing that everyone was just feeling tired as her... "And probably everyone doesn't want to talk."

"That's not true," Spike said as he placed one arm over the table. "I'm here if you want to talk, or even have an ear to listen, I'm a good listener."

"Hmm... okay." Lindsay felt unsure but then she felt relieved and nodded her head to him, and having someone to talk is really a good way to pass the time. "Hmm... Well, I always thought this was just a talent show contest."

"Oh, really?" Spike asked interested, as he could imagine how terrible Lindsay had felt into thinking about coming on this show and not imagining how different the show was. And receiving a nod from her Spike felt sympathetic. "It must have been terrible after finding out a few days ago."

"You have no idea, it was horrible." Lindsay sniffed as she felt how she was tricked around, and everything around the camp had been a nightmare. "Everything was terrible, I thought we would be in a good resort, and we would challenge to see who would be the prettiest around."

Spike listened, and while Lindsay may have said something selfish, from the experience Spike had, she looked like a naive girl who just needed help around, a good friend to help her.

"Well, sometimes being the prettiest would make the game a bit unfair," Spike explained as he brought the attention of the blond girl. "To have a good game, everyone must have a chance, some can win by being intelligent, others by being stronger..."

"But I'm not that," Lindasy said as she looked at the surprised boy. "I'm not smart, and neither strong. I'm just pretty."

"Oh, come on, don't say that," Spike assured Lindsay who just looked at him and told the truth, she is proud of her beauty, and she isn't neither strong nor smarter than the others. But Spike never saw that. "Everyone has a different kind of intelligence, most people in Canterlot would imagine Pinkie Pie as a bit of a person who lacks intelligence, but when she just shows what she knows, it was like seeing everyone just shocked on how spot on she was into being aware of the things."

"Ohhhh, I loved her name. Is that pink-haired girl who loves to bake? And who makes parties around the city?" Lindsay remembered which person was, from seeing the photograph album and knowing the party planner girl.

"Yep, that's her. She is very smart when she takes some serious subjects. Once there was a train trip to make her bring the bakery specialty from where she worked, and she made an investigation about who ate a bite of the said delicious dessert," Spike used his friend as a good example, which made Lindsay sparkle on her eyes.

"Oh, oh, oh. I love criminal investigations, tell me more about what happened." Lindsay felt it was a good time to listen about what happened.

"Well, from what my sister Twilight told me, everything happened when... Pinkie brought the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness to a train." Spike then decided to give a summary of what just happened with the events on how Pinkie and Twilight solved the case of who would be the person who bites the precious desserts before the completion.
.
.
.
It passed a minute until Beth came to see a good empty spot with someone having a conversation around the Main Lodge, the other campers seemed to be having an interesting conversation.

"And when Twilight found an eyelid... Pinkie Pie called all the suspects when it came about to find the culprit." Spike was even explaining until Beth came closer as Lindsay was listening closely to the story was telling.

"Hey guys, what are you guys talking about?" Beth came closer, and before Spike could say what was happening. Lindsay said in a cheerful tone.

"Oh, hey Belly. Mike is telling me about the story of how his friends Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash were caught eating the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness, while the other bakers decided to each of them ate a bite of each other desserts before in the competition. And now his sister Twilight and friend Pinkie Pie are able to call all the suspects." Lindsay gave a summary of what happened, and Spike closed his eyes in agreement.

"Exactly, she was..." And at that moment, Spike blinked... not once, nor twice... but 5 times, until his mind processed what the blonde bombshell had just said... "Wait, I didn't tell who did what... How did you know it?"

"Oh, well... it's because Fluttershy seemed to be deflecting a lot, and Rainbow Dash seemed to be also way too interested in the dessert when you said about the eyelid and the change of her hairstyle, of course, Rarity was also inside of it... Maybe they worked together ... And the bakers, well they were provoking each other way too much. So their pride would let them try to eat each of their food to see if was that great..." Lindsay explained her own reasoning for what just happened... And Spike had his eyes wide open and his mind blown away...

Beth was also surprised.

"Wait, that's what happened? How horrible, how they would participate in the competition?" Beth asked horrified with the idea of how the others would compete without a piece of their own food...

"Well, in the end all the contestants on the train decided to work together to make the final dessert, and thankfully my mom was judging and with their own determination and happiness, my mom became proud to see them working together so she gave everyone the first prize." Spike gave the happy result which made Lindsay shed some tears of joy.

"That's so beautiful Milo..." Lindsay said once again Spike's name was wrong... Which made him confused.

"Err... Lindsay, how were you able to say the name of my sister and her friends right, but when it comes to the other campers' names, you say it wrong?" Spike tilted his head in confusion, and that comment made Lindsay gasp in surprise.

"Oh, I'm sorry." Lindsay apologized before sighing and giving her an explanation. "It's because the names you said to me were mostly objects, and from the way you said, they really have the personality of someone with that name."

"Hmmm, fascinating," Spike commented as he could imagine Twilight being fascinated to see how Lindsay could mess up all the human names, but when it comes to Equestrian names she would remember... "How about this, remember when I said a few days ago that my name is related to spikes? Try to say that in singular?"

"Err... Spike?" Lindsay asked as she hoped she got his name right.

"YEAH," Spike said happily which made Lindsay smile happier from her improvement. "You did it. I told you that you can be smart Lindsay."

"Thanks... Spike." Lindsay once again said happy with herself, proud of how someone just discovered and said she was smart... That was the first time someone had said that to her, and she felt so happy about it.

"That's great. Congrats Lindsay." Beth was also happy to see the improvement. The blonde girl was so proud of her.

"Thank you, Bethany." And then Lindsay said another wrong name, which made Beth sad and disappointed, but Spike touched her shoulder.

"Don't worry, baby steps, she will learn with time," Spike said hopefully for the farmer girl, who nodded her head to him. So in the end the group started talking as some minutes passed by.

Trent appeared exhausted, and the first thing he did was to get his body on the floor to take a nap.

"So how are your game plans for the future of the show?" Spike asked as he could see that one by one, the campers were coming one by one, and Spike felt there was something wrong with the challenge.

"What do you mean?" Beth asked as Lindsay tilted her head in confusion.

"Well, from what I just heard from Courtney and Bridgette, this show is also about not being voted out to remain in the game. So what if we work together and have 3 votes, we could protect ourselves from people who would want to eliminate us." Spike gave the facts about the rules of the show, he made both Beth and Lindsay have their eyes wide open with his explanation, and his idea to protect each other made them happy with the idea. "But also we should give our best effort to help the team to win."

"Like an alliance?" Beth asked hopefully, which made Spike think about it for a few seconds.

"Yeah, something like that." Spike smiled at the farm girl who just seemed to be so happy to hear about it.

"I like the sound of that, let's do this," Beth said excitedly, knowing now she had some backup in dealing with the challenges.

"Great, I'm going take another glass of water, would you like some?" Spike offered, as he soon saw Lindsay already giving her a glass with some lemon slices.

"Could please bring me some too?" Lindsay asked and was happy to see the green and purple-haired boy nodding his head to her.

"Would like some too Beth?" Spike asked, and after seeing the farmer girl smiling sheepishly at him, he nodded his head. "Alright, another glass of water coming."

And with that, another alliance was made.

It didn't take long until Gwen managed to put through the marathon, and she was already sweating from the heat outside, Chris forcing them to make such a cruel challenge, gave her one more reason to drive the goth to the madness, and now she would give anything to have something good to refresh herself.

Like the cold drink, everyone from the main lodge was having at that moment.

"Ahhhh, now that's better. Thanks again, dude." Duncan who had a very long run felt the fresh water go smoothly at his throat, and he felt better than ever.

"No problem." Spike waved, and instead of only having a glass of water, the boy found a glass jar and managed to make it for everyone who was interested in drinking it. "Hey Gwen, over here. You look thirsty, why not have one of these?"

Gwen blinked, and she could see Beth and Lindsay already talking happily, and surprisingly, even Chris was there to drink the fancy water.

"Ah, man, nothing like a refreshing drink for a marathon," Chris smiled as he talked like he also was part of the group who had to run during the whole challenge.

The campers wanted to shout to him that he didn't run with them... But remains calm...

Gwen grumbled as she passed by Spike who was with a glass of water already for her... And with a grateful smile, she felt much better with such a problem solved. At least she knew Spike was there to make good company, and Trent seemed to be there as well, but he was on the floor enjoying a good nap.

"So now are you serving water?" Gwen asked with her eyebrow raised, receiving a nod from the purple and green-haired boy.

"That's right. After such a challenge today, I was between making iced tea, but I forgot my tea herbs in my backpack, so nothing like a well-made glass of water wouldn't solve." Spike smiled, which made Lindsay more cheerful.

"Oh oh oh, you know how to make ice tea? That's so wonderful. I love iced tea," Lindsay was jumping from her seat excitedly, which made Gwen roll her eyes.

"It's just tea with ice cubes," Gwen said as she couldn't believe the absurd but then she heard Spike scoff.

"I don't know Gwen, you never tasted the iced tea I made before, my aunt always prefers coffee, but even she loved to have my iced tea as a second option." Spike bragged as he could see the girl staring at Lindsay and Beth. And that also made Spike have another idea. "Hey Gwen, me, Lindsay, and Beth are making an alliance, are you interested in joining in?"

Gwen raised her eyebrows, seeing Spike has always been a helpful guy, and a person who is interested in talking, but also glanced at the blonde bombshell who seemed an ameba would be smarter than her, and then the farmer girl who was so eager to be touchy, that also would drive the others into madness...They seemed to be friendly, but it was not her style to live or play the gameshow.

"I will think about it." Gwen dismissed without being rude. And the way Beth, Lindsay, and Spike smiled made her flinch as they trusted that she would indeed think about the idea.

And with that Gwen sat on the other table, to wait for the other campers to appear. And from far away from that table, Courtney and Bridgette gave glances to the boy who was just having fun talking with his alliance.

Minutes became an hour, as the contestants were some of them are tired and some were sleeping, Chris was enjoying their boredom while he was filing his fingers.
At the next moment, everyone was surprised to see Owen busting from the door carrying someone on his shoulder.

"Clear a table, stat!" Owen shouted as the group gave space for him to place Noah who seemed to have fainted from exhaustion.

"We made it!" Leshawna also came from the door, breathless from all the run she had to do, the extra pounds in her weight made her regret waking up to do the matinal run on that day. But she finally made it.

Owen started to do CPR on Noah while Courtney just noticed Harold was the last member of their team who came in the last place, making her tired but also annoyed.

"What took so long?" Courtney complained as she saw Harold holding his heart and groaning in pain. "We lost the challenge!"

Spike went to Leshawna and quickly gave them a glass of cold water, which she gratefully drank as her life depended on it.

"Ahh, sweet water. That's how a girl likes it." Leshawna never imagined a fancy glass of water would have made her entire day, and seeing the boy so helpful and proactive. She messed with his hair. "Thanks, sugar boy."

"No problem." Spike smiled as he offered a glass to Owen, but the chubby camper took the entire jar and drank it, and was about to share his drink by mouth to mouth, and Noah woke up.

"WOAH, WOAH, WOAH. I'M FINE, I'M FINE." Noah raised his arms because he didn't want to see himself being kissed like that on live television.

"I think I'm having heart palpitations!" Harold said as he was feeling his chest hurt, and even if Courtney complained about their defeat, the poor boy seemed to not even have a break.

"Hey, wait a minute, if they lost, that means we won the challenge!" Gwen realized, as she saw how the logic works... if the other team just said they lost, that meant they won the challenge... And from that logic alone, the Screaming Gophers cheered in victory.

"Whoa there! Hold your horses, guys." Chris then decided to step in, which made the Screaming Gophers stop cheering. "That wasn't the challenge!"

"What did you just say?" Gwen's eyes twitched as she looked at the host weirdly. The group of campers went into a whole marathon with empty hands.

At the time Chris walked in the direction of a giant purple curtain which made everyone get by surprise...

"Who's hungry!?" And with that Chris then pulled back a certain way, revealing something that made most of the camper's, if not all of them have their eyes sparkling and drool like they were a bunch of starving animals. A buffet table was completely stacked with foods of great quality, which made them think they had died and had woken up in heaven.

Confession - Gwen

"After a whole week of brown sludge, I almost cried when I saw that buffet," Gwen admitted as she pointed out how they have to eat the most disgusting kind of food made by the chef himself.

Confession - Owen

"And then I saw it, the buffet table. It was beautiful." Owen said with his voice showing that he may have entered into an oasis while he felt like the richest man on earth. "There was turkey, and the naval bars, and bakes beans and maple syrup?"

"Sniff Ha... can I have a minute?" Owen shed some tears as he felt emotionally touched by seeing the good food once again in his life.

Confession - Spike.

"Okay, firstly Chris made us run a marathon... then offered a lot of good food after weeks of having to eat what we usually do on this camp? Is he trying to make us to sleep?" Spike asked in disbelief at the camera.

And after what would be a whole hour.
Spike heard about the time on how addicting meat can be when it comes to food. Sunset Shimmer even offered a hamburger to taste and it was irresistible for him...
Eating a turkey was also a very new experience for the Equestrian dragon, even as the tears coming from his eyes showed how delicious was to eat something so different from the human culture.

And from what Sunset told him, they eat turkey once or twice each year, and from how delicious it was... He wouldn't mind.

Seeing Bridgette away and eating a lot of greased beans and potato salad.

"Hey Bridgette, you should try this turkey. It's amazing." Spike said happily but then glanced at Bridgette hesitant.

"Oh, no thanks, I'm vegetarian. I don't eat meat."Bridgette explained which made Spike nod his head.

"Hmmm. Fair enough, most of my family is also vegetarian, so if you want. I know how to make a daisy sandwich that it will blow your mind." Spike gave a smirk which made the blond surfer raise her eyebrows in amusement.

"You mean daisies like flowers?"Bridgette has heard a lot of jokes about vegetarian people, but saying them eating flowers was the first one.

"And with a good egg on top. Trust me, my sister loves it. But me I'm more like hay fries." Spike commented as he didn't mind her disbelief. "I like them very crispy..."

And Bridgette listened to Spike. The duo seemed to keep enjoying another good round of food. Then Spike went to eat cake with Courtney who just wanted to talk with the purple and green-haired boy...

Duncan watched that scene and smirked at the way the girl was looking at the boy, and when the blonde surfer was near him, she glared a bit at her own teammate... The delinquent would have used the opportunity to make fun of it, but he decided to ignore it and just enjoy the food while it lasted.

After eating all the food, all the campers felt like their stomachs begging to stop, every single one of them groaned from how their bellies were satisfied and just wanted to have a nap.

And it was the right time for Chris to start the real challenge. By taking his megaphone, it was time for their surprise.

"Okay, campers, time for part two of your challenge," Chris smirked as he could see the confused look on their faces.

"I thought eating was the second part," Owen said as his face was covered with food.

"What more do you want from us?" Gwen said as her belly was exposed from all the food she ate in gluttony.

"Weird goth girl is right, haven't we been through enough?" Heather said as it was a rare occasion that both girls would agree on something. And from having to walk to a terrible Marathon, and eat a lot until their stomachs full of food she has no idea where Chris wants to go with that.

"Um, let me think about that, no," Chris said on his megaphone, while he passed a full second thinking about it. But sarcastically replying to her answer. "It's time for the Awake-A-Thon!"

"The what-a-thon?"Owen asked, since he never heard about it. And Spike had his eyes wide open.

x-,-x-x-x-x-x

Confession - Spike.

"Oh ponyfeathers." Spike said an iconic Equestria slang, which would now recognized by life television. "I suck on awake-a-thons. Every time Twilight and Shining did that at home, I was always the first one to lose. Welp, at least it's safe in comparison to the last challenge."

x-x-x-x-x-x-x-x

"Don't worry," Chris jumped off the table and smiled assuredly to Owen. "This is an easy one, the team with the last camper standing wins invincibility."

"So, what you're saying is the 20k and the turkey-eating frenzy were part of your evil plan to make it harder for us to stay awake?" Gwen said in disbelief, finally understanding what the host of the show planned from the beginning.

"That's right, Gwen." Chris smiled as he could see the campers becoming afraid of him.

"Man, he's good," Gwen commented as she had to admit that she was played like a fiddle.

Leshawna nodded as she was also impressed and nothing she could say at that moment could save her from the challenge.

"Move, move, move" And with that Chris shouted while the other campers immediately ran away to reach the marked spot.

Seeing the campers walking away, Trent approached Gwen who was still feeling exhausted from the two phases of the challenge.

"So, how long think it'll be before everyone's out cold?" Trent asked as he himself was unsure of how the challenge will go.

"About an hour, give or take," Gwen commented until they both saw a drooling Owen groans and walk past them. "Maybe less."

The sunrise changes to daylight, a few hours have passed, and marked 11:59 AM on the clock. The contestants are tired and some of them have bags under their eyes and some of them are awake.

"We are now 12 hours in with all 21 campers still wide awake," Chris commented as he showed around all the campers who seemed to be almost sleeping, Owen different than the others, he was acting like he was driven by caffeine.

"Woohoo! Stay awake for 12 hours? I could do that in my sleep. Woohoo!" Owen was excited about the challenge, and at the time he stood in a pose... he suddenly froze and then fell... Taking one point away from the Screaming Gophers.

Confession - Gwen

"The Awake-A-Thon was definitely the most brutal thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen looked exhausted, after having to suffer hours to remain awake, and she wished to have a good night of sleep.

"This is the most boring thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen yawned as she felt bored, Chris forced the teams to sit in logs, doing absolutely nothing, with boredom lurking around, staying awake on that challenge was more difficult than she thought.

"Could be way worse," Trent commented as he yawned as well. Which made Gwen stare at him inquiring for an answer.

"Oh yeah? How?"

"I could be stuck here without you to talk to," Trent commented making Gwen give a smile, having someone interested in talking to her at that time, made her enjoy having good company.

And while the duo seemed to start what would be a good duo... Heather looks suspicious trying to accomplish her strategy.

Confession - Heather

"So, my strategy is to get other campers to form an alliance with me and take to the final three, the only question is who can I find that is either desperate or dumb enough to do whatever I say?"Heather explained how she planned to survive around the reality show, knowing as the queen bee herself, it would be easy to find easy targets.

Lindsay was doing a handstand, which Gwen couldn't help but raise her eyebrows.

"What are you doing?" Gwen asked as she tried to understand the reasoning coming from the blond girl whose Spike decided to make an alliance.

"Trying to get the blood to rush to my head, I think it's working." Lindsay came up with an unorthodox method to make sure that her brain would remain focused and have better oxygen to her brain.

"Can I try?" Beth felt eager to help her new friend and try to apply herself, even if the plan wouldn't work, she at least would have fun with Lindsay.

"Sure." Lindsay smiled since she and Beth would start an excellent friendship, especially with Spike helping their alliance.

Heather grinned as a plan formed in her head.

"Perfect, Lindsay, and Beth, can I talk to you for a sec?" Heather called the attention of both the blond and the farm girl who were trying to find a strategy to make them be prepared for the challenge.

Lindsay and Beth blinked, but both nodded their heads and went to talk with Heather a bit away from the others.

Heather smiled as she knew how things would work, since both girls looked a bit despaired for some help, she knew that at the time she would offer an alliance they would accept it.

"Okay, I have a plan to get me and two other people to the final three and I chose you guys."Heather first decided to give the good news to the girls, knowing they wouldn't have a chance to survive until the final three, so giving a false hope was the best way to bring attention.

"Really?"Lindsay was happy, but then she and Beth blinked... until they realized something... "Err... you mean like an alliance?"

"Yeah, you should know that this is a very big deal, I am placing my trust in you and trust is a two-way street."Heather smiled as she gave a very serious voice until she looked at the unsure faces of both Beth and Lindsay. "What's the problem?"

"Well, it's because we are already in an alliance," Beth replied which made Heather stare at the duo in shock, and her eyes were twitching in anger.

"Oh, really?" Heather said as she gritted her teeth and tried to smile.

"Yeah, Spike came to us this afternoon, and we decided to form a trio to help each other," Lindsay commented as she didn't realize her teeth of Heather gritting at that moment. "Oh yeah, did you see Spike around Beth?"

"He said he was going in the bathroom, so it wouldn't take long," Beth said until both Lindsay and Beth saw Spike coming back to his log who was behind Gwen and Trent. "Oh, there he is... See you later Heather. Good luck in trying to find your alliance."

"Yeah, good luck Halley," Lindsay said happily as the duo went away from her...

"IT'S HEATHER," Heather shouted angrily as she saw the duo of girls going after the foreign boy who seemed to be so happy around. And he didn't look either tired or exhausted. "I'm watching you, boy... Don't think you won against me yet."

As time passed, Spike was happy to talk with Lindsay and Beth, and when there were a few minutes when Gwen and Trent asked some questions, Spike could also offer some interesting questions to debate around. Especially Noah who came near them to debate with Spike about the book he was reading.

"So you heard about the concept of time travel?" Noah asked, and Lindsay and Beth were still confused about the last explanation Noah tried to come up with his theory, but Spike dismissed it with another important point.

"You can say that," Spike commented, but inside of his own mind. "Practically lived both concepts."

"Well, so what's your point when it comes to changing the time-space continuum?" Noah asked and he was interested to see if the boy from Equestria really knew what he was talking about.

"Well, which one would you like to hear? Paradoxes or Dimensional shifts?" And from that question alone, Noah had his eyes wide opened by surprise, and Spike gave a glance to Lindsay. "Well, let me put it this way. You went into a time travel this morning to warn yourself about the challenge you are doing right now, feeling exhausted and have just 20 seconds to warn yourself about this... but your past version got so curious about how you made the time travel or even tried to guess what happened without you giving time to explain about the challenge... making you disappear, and your past version get worried about the challenge all day long... until had the opportunity to make a time travel to warn about the challenge which is happening today..."

"But wouldn't that make the results the same?" Lindsay tilted her head, she understood from the way Spike had explained from his point of view the little story. But that question was on her mind.

"Yes it does... that's why it's called paradox." Noah had to confess that he was impressed by the fact the dumb blond actually managed to understand the dummy version of what would be the interesting concept of physics... Seeing the boy in front of him teaching her that in simple words... makes him nod and accept that there was indeed someone smart just like him in the show.

Gwen and Trent had to give to Spike, they knew about Paradox when they were in high school, but for Spike to find an easy way to explain that to Lindsay? He was indeed someone who was willing to help and take the interest of others.

"So, what about Dimension Shifts?" Trent asked and Spike gave a very serious look.

"Well, the concept of dimension shifts when it comes to time travel... Let's just say this, you guys know that I was adopted right?" Spike asked which made both Beth and Lindsay have their eyes wide open.

"You were?" Beth asked, and the others nodded their heads to her.

"Anyway, if someone moved back in time, for a specific time on the day I was known by my adoptive parents, and instead of them seeing me, someone just decided to hide me in a bedroom for a few hours, without any contact with anyone around..." Spike gave a serious explanation which made the group stare at each other. "So in case I wasn't meet with them, they would have preferred to adopt another person, which would make my whole life different, and from my life differently by not being around my parents and my friends, random events could happen because we never know what could happen... and if I wasn't adopted and didn't have meet my friends... then I wouldn't have know the show, and without knowing the show, I couldn't be here, and if I'm not here..."

"Then we couldn't have met you." Gwen understood where the point of Spike was going, and from seeing a good explanation, Lindsay had a very impressive display of understanding of the simple story of what could happen.

"So that would mean that we would have accepted the alliance with Heather," Beth commented which made Spike tilt his head, and the others stared at Heather who was far away, glaring at Spike.

"She wanted to make an alliance?" Spike asked in surprise. The duo nodded their heads. "Well, that could prove my point, there would be another dimension where you girls would be in an alliance with Heather."

"I pity for your dimensional versions."Gwen snarked while Noah tried to not laugh.

Lindsay and Beth looked unsure of what she meant by that, but at least they learned something new from their friend.

Time passed as the group was talking between themselves, in the Killer Bass side, the boredom was strong, and not many members of their team felt the desire to talk between themselves. Courtney and Bridgette gave glances towards Spike but then glanced at each other by surprise. They tried to hide their eyes away, but their attention was towards the boy who seemed to be enjoying his talk with his team.

Eva was listening to her MP3 until she got up to take it off.

"I'm going to the bathroom," Eva commented but not realizing it at the time she walked away, her music device fell from her pocket and hit the floor... And Heather realized a good opportunity to seize it. She decided to do some stretches, but doing it in front of everyone, who didn't notice her hands going to the floor and taking the MP3. Everyone was too tired to realize Heather taking the MP3, and even the Screaming Gophers were distracted because of the tiredness or were talking to distract themselves from going to sleep.

It was a perfect plan and was done flawlessly, so she smiled evilly from the victory way to sabotage the rival's strongest player.

Hours passed until finally it reached the night... Courtney looked at Spike who finally showed the stages of tiredness... from seeing the sunset reach to the end, and now the night was about to start...Courtney walked towards the group who was still trying to remain awake... However, after spending a few days with Spike, she knew one important fact, every night after the campfire elimination, Exactly 30 minutes after that hour, Spike prepares himself to sleep.

"So you are not going to stay awake?" Courtney's sudden question made the group glance at the C.I.T. girl, curious to know who she was talking to. Until Spike sat in front of the log and rolled his jacket like a ball but then somehow managed to place a few leaves inside of it to make a very comfortable pillow with it. The group stared at him in disbelief.

"Yep, once I had to help Twilight shelve all the books into a specific order with her, and we spent 3 days inside of the library doing that, but at night I always couldn't stay awake, so I slept always at the same hour. That's why I usually suck on awake-a-thon." Spike explained as the Gophers were staring at Spike, he was prepared to throw the towel. "Well, I'm on my limit already, good night Courtney."

"Goodnight Spike, I hope the dreams let you guide you to your true happiness," Courtney repeated what Spike had said to her, and surprisingly, when he said that, she never thought she would sleep so well in her whole life...

The others were confused by what the girl had said, but Spike smiled at her.

"You too, Courtney, you too," Spike replied as he then inclined his head on his improvised pillow jacket, and with a last glance to the sky... he gave his final prayers. "Have a good night of work Aunty Luna,"

Courtney was satisfied at the time Spike closed his eyes, she knew that her team made progress, while they were 2 ahead of the Screaming Gophers, even if the others were staring weirdly at her, she just ignored them.

The Gophers were confused about what happened, but they were even tired of caring about what just happened.

At the time Spike slept, many things happened around the time around midnight, Bridgette, Izzy, and Noah were all sleeping because they couldn't take the pressure to stay awake. And while some of the campers still had some difficulty remaining awake, Justin was in a frozen position smiling with bigger eyes to make him stay awake.
Tyler was about to sleep, but he saw Katie who was sleeping in the log, and suddenly a bear appeared from behind the bushes just to attack the tan girl.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH." Tyler screamed in fear which made Katie jump and wake up, just to realize Tyler had a nightmare. Some of the other campers also woke up from his shout, however, the green and purple-haired boy remained sleeping on his log.

Chris came with a book of fairytales, and with Chef to play a tiny harp, he told a very boring story in which Cody slept in Owen's butt, counting sheep until the fart coming from the fat camper was enough to make the geekester wake up and cough the fart which was inside of his mouth.
Later Chef appeared in the air, wearing a balerina's costume, and using magic sparkles to make everyone sleep, the song played in the background while he danced was Dance of the Sugar Plum Fairy. Duncan, Eva, and Geoff look surprised, but they are "affected" by Chef's "magical sparkles" and fall asleep, Chef continues to sleep, and Cody and Leshawna look surprised, they also get sparkled by Chef's sparkles. DJ ties himself to a tree, he also gets sparkled, yawns, and falls asleep. The tree falls on him and gets timbered, the Killer Bass lose one point.
Beth and Lindsay after being attacked by the magical sparks... also got down from the tiredness, and seeing their friends enjoying a good night of sleep, they couldn't blame themselves since they begged to sleep at that moment.

Even with all the difficulties, Courtney came up with a strategy, she was jogging on her place after having her talk with the duo color-haired boy.

Courtney - Confession

"I figured that if I kept moving, I get out last all of them, I just had to keep my eye on the ball. Their team was sleeping way faster than mine, so if I kept focused, I'm sure that we could win this. We just needed more 3 of them to sleep and the victory would be ours." Courtney smiled, as she was ready to go with her plan.

"Okay, favorite song," Gwen asked as she started playing the game with Trent, simple questions which have been very effective to him.

"She Would Loved," Trent answered the question as he smiled at her just to find out more about her. "Favorite color."

"Um, midnight blue." Gwen thought for a second, but not before replying to the guitarist, and the sudden answer made him surprised.

"Ooh, mysterious, I like that," Trent commented as he could see the girl smiling at him, but at the next second, she yawned. "Aw, Don't fall asleep, okay, quick, favorite movie moment."

"You're gonna think it's cheesy." Gwen scoffed, but Trent assured her that he wouldn't. "Okay, the kiss at the end of that road trip movie, you know the one with the guy and three girls."

"I know the one." Trent laughed as he made a side joke. "I can't believe you liked that movie."

The duo seemed to have a very good time together, however, it was interrupted when suddenly, Owen walked by, interrupting Gwen and Trent while sleepwalking naked. Gwen and Trent look shocked at what they just saw. Gwen and Trent look at Owen's clothes, which are lying beside the seats. Gwen and Trent look at Owen sleepwalking continuously.

Confession - Owen
"Did I mention that I ate the entire dish of baked beans and maple syrup? The funny thing about baked beans, is they make me sleepwalk." Owen said sheepishly, not knowing how to explain the consequences of his actions while sleepwalking.

The night was still around when Trent was still suffering from forced insomnia, he couldn't move his head since he was too tired. Both he and Gwen talked about how tired they felt and even learned more about the stars.
Owen continues sleepwalking, he almost falls onto the cliff, steps back turns around, and falls.

It is 51:00 hours. Leshawna falls asleep, but she just woke up from Gwen and Trent talking about one simple thing. Justin stands frozen.

"Look at him, he's like a statue," Gwen commented as she examined closer the model who was still confident in his position. "He hasn't moved in over, 50 hours. Hello."

"Yip, yip, yip, yip, yip." Trent tried to scare him, to make loud yip noises, and even shook his arms to try to have some reaction from his eyes.

"Yo. Amazing, look at the concentration." Gwen was impressed by his team rival, from having a focus like that he must have a strong determination. And then at the time Gwen just tapped on his face. Justin moves, he opens his eyes, which means he was caught cheating. Gwen and Trent gasped.

"His eyelids are painted, I saw it!" Eva said in outrage, not sure if she just called it the cheating from her own team because she was too tired, or because she didn't like cheaters on the competition. But at the time she said loudly, Chris was impressed.

"Get out, oh, I've got to see this." Chris ran to Justin, he looked at him, and Justin smiled sheepishly at being busted. And Chris had to admit. "That is so crazy incredible, but you're still out, dude."

Justin is disappointed, the Killer Bass lost another point, they have 3 points. Leaving Duncan, Courtney and Eva remaining.

A bunch of salmons jump on the water, along with Owen, the screen tilts to the left, and the salmons and Owen go up to the waterfall. And what it looked like an eternity, the night was almost to cross to the end. The campers who were still having difficulty sleeping in such conditions, suddenly heard a groaning of someone waking up.

The boy who made the pillow of leaves just opened his eyes and got up from his log to crack his back from sleeping in such conditions. He didn't complain about it, since there were times he slept on the floor after doing a hard research with Twilight.

"Alright," Spike stretched himself as he then glanced at the remaining campers in the competition. "Woah, were you guys still awake this whole time?"

"60 hours," Gwen commented, which made Spike stare at them in surprise.

"Do you want some company? Dawn is about to happen." Spike smiled at the exhausted duo, who just nodded their heads. "If you guys want, I can try to bring breakfast."

"Would you do that to us?" Trent asked in a hopeful tone, which the boy seemed to be so happy to help. "Dude you are a lifesaver."

"Yeah, but I don't think Chris would allow anyone else to get out of this place." Gwen then made a good point, which Spike raised his eyebrow to her, "Possibly Chef will bring something disgusting to make us stay awake, or give the same food from yesterday to make us to sleep easier."

"Yeah, but thanks for trying Spike." Trent smiled, and the dragon boy accepted the answer... Seeing that most of his friends like Trent and Gwen were still awake... Spike just saw Courtney on her limit, her legs feeling sore from all the exercise she did.

Spike grimaced, and he wanted to help, but he couldn't... so the trio just stared at the dawn of the morning on the camp. While Spike was used to seeing such a view, Trent and Gwen were fascinated by seeing such a beautiful view.

"Whoa." Gwen was in awe, as Spike smiled to see one of the most beautiful moments of the morning.

"Breathtaking right?" Spike asked, which made the duo nod to him. "I always sleep early just for this moment, my mom always liked to stay awake for this moment, and it became like a tradition to me, a part of my own culture... I just love to see it, over and over again, it never gets old to me."

Trent and Gwen looked at each other, and from seeing the good view, they couldn't help but nod their heads, even if their own tiredness couldn't find the true appreciation as it should.

Like Gwen said, Chef came to feed the campers with their usual camp food, which now made them want to keep sleeping just for the sake of missing the food. Spike didn't mind, and was enjoying the good part of talking with Lindsay, Beth, and Bridgette who just came to talk around, Gwen, Trent, Courtney, Heather, Duncan, and Eva were focused on remaining in the game, but only Trent and Gwen appreciated the talk the group had around to make sure they would remain distracted and awake.

And from 60 hours, later it became 70, then it became 80 then became 85. The campers surpassed almost 3 days of challenge. Harold was sleeping, Duncan decided to put Harold's hand in cold water, and after a few seconds, Harold accidentally wet his pants after a wet dream.

"Oh gross it works, The dude peed his pants!" Duncan never thought his prank would have worked, but it seems everything went better than he expected.

Harold woke up, and after he found out he peed on his pants, he covered it to make people not see it. he gasps and sees that he peed his pants, and he covers it. Noah was kissing Cody's ear in his sleep. But the moment he opened his eyes, Noah and Cody screamed and ran off.

"I'd kill for a coffee right now," Gwen begged for a heaven signal, to bring something to make her stay awake, however, nothing was supposed to be easy for her.

Chris came nearby to them with a mug of steamed coffee in his hands.

"What is the matter with you, people?" Chris's smirk was something iconic that everyone from the camp started to hate, and from the way he drank the coffee, it was an invitation to make the others obey him. "Come on, fall asleep already!"

"You gotta hook me up, man! I'll even eat the grinds, anything!" Gwen went to grab his pants and begged for a caffeine drink for her to remain awake, and that has been bugging Chris.

"Alright, you five stay with me, the rest of you go and get a shower for heaven's sake, you stink!" Chris finally gave the permission of the group to go to their beds, or do a time on the shower, anything to take the reck smell from being outside of the camp for more than 3 days.

Harold was the first one to run, still covering his groin. Leaving a confused and curious Geoff, and the other campers leaving the place.

"Good luck guys." Spike wished luck to his team, Trent gave a thumbs up, Gwen sighed sadly, and Heather rolled her eyes.

Hours passed by, and Spike after having his breakfast from Chef Hatchet, and a very good mug of coffee... He saw how the others seemed very tired from all the terrible routine. Lindsay and Beth seemed very exhausted, and Bridgette was with her head on the table, sleeping a bit.

Everyone who had their routines messed up like that would make his aunt Luna very angry since she wanted the others to appreciate the night, but also appreciate a very good night of sleep.

He wasn't an expert in awake-a-thons because of that, usually, there weren't winners after such a challenge. It was more a cruel torture for people who never have time to sleep, nor to dream...

Maybe on the next day, everything would be better for everyone.

Spike seeing that everyone was exhausted and needing to have time to rest, brought the pillows from their cabins, and their blankets as well. Lindsay without noticing, gave a quick pick on his cheek, which made Spike blush like a tomato... It was the tiredness of Lindsay who surprised him. Bridgette was happy to have someone who cared for her, and she didn't even manage to close her eyes for a minute and she was having a very beautiful dream... About a clean beach, and a purple and green-haired boy learning surf from her.

.
.
.

While Owen was being used as part of a beaver's dam, the time was 88 hours, when Spike just heard the news of Chris saying the Screaming Gophers were the winners,

"YES." Spike cheered as he went to see how the group was after such a terrible challenge... And from seeing Heather, Gwen, and Trent finally with their eyes closed and sleeping... He couldn't help, they did their best to win the challenge.
.
.
.

"UGH. Wha? Where am I?" Heather woke up until she realized she was in the bed from Screaming Gopher's cabin, she just closed her eyes for a minute and then she felt like she just woke up 3 hours late. It was the sound of someone screaming in anger. Heather looked around and saw Gwen was also sleeping on the bed, but was too tired to even notice the shouts and trashing happening around.

Heather, didn't know who brought her to her own bed, but she smiled as the plan she did worked so well.
The Killer Bass are standing outside of the cabins, stuff is outside due to Eva throwing them because she can't find her MP3 because Heather stole it.

"Where is my MP3 player?! One of you must stolen it, I need my music! No one is going anywhere until I get my MP3 player back!" Eva shouted as she threw a book, which almost hit Harold.

Courtney, as she felt defeated by her poor strategy, which made her feel her legs like jelly, was now annoyed and tired of everything. Even the lesson of friendship Spike taught her before showed that in a tiredness like that, Eva would be a loss cause, since she couldn't listen to her and neither the others.

"Okay, whoever took it better give it up now before she destroys the whole camp," Courtney said as she was exasperated. And she didn't want to deal with a consequence like that.

"Hey, guys," Heather knew it was her time to shine, so she feigned ignorance to try to make her acting spot on. "wow, this place is a real mess."

"Someone stole Eva's MP3 player," Courtney said in a tired tone, she just wanted to go to sleep, but now she needs to find a way to find the...

"Who, you don't mean this do you?" Heather showed the Music Player which surprised Courtney and even Eva surprised to see someone who found her MP3, not knowing that she was the one who stole it in the first place. "I was wondering who it belonged to, I found it by the campfire pit. You must have dropped it."

"Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!" Eva said as she was now relieved to see her most precious object in her hands, not knowing she was playing like a fiddle.

"Sure thing," Heather said as she gave her final goodbyes to the strongest member of the Killer Bass team.

Confession - Heather.

"Turn a team against their own members, easiest trick in the book." Heather tapped her own back from doing a perfect manipulation tactic without being caught.

Eva smiled sheepishly, while everyone who was afraid of Eva, now were very angry from her outburst, and her lack of control. Justin saw some of his precious mirrors destroyed, and the group never saw the beautiful model show that much anger.

"So, sorry about that little misunderstanding." She apologized, but neither of her team accepted it, even if the excuse of she being wrong wasn't going to protect her from the terrifying experience everyone was feeling. They were angry. "Guess no one stole it after all. Okay, maybe I overreacted a little."

Eva gave the final nervous laugh from the show...

(Campfire at Night.)

The scene changes to nighttime, the Killer Bass are at the elimination ceremony for the second time. Chris walks up to tell the campers who got the marshmallow.

"You've all cast your votes on a major decision, there are only nine marshmallows on this plate, when I call your name, comp up, and claim your marshmallow, the camper who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return to the Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers and leave, you can never come back, ever," Chris explained once more about the circumstances of what happened around the show, now that everyone was tired and wanted to be done with it. Chris already has a script in mind. "The first marshmallow goes to Duncan, Bridgette, Courtney, Katie, and Justin."

And the more Chris commented every single member claimed their marshmallows. Tyler then came next, DJ as well, and then Geoff, until the final marshmallow arrived. Leaving just Harold and Eva staying between the people who don't have any.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening."Chris showed the plate the last marshmallow, Eva looked shocked and nervous, and Harold was shocked and nervous, too.

There was a dramatic pause, the tension around between the two campers, until the host came to the final conclusion.

"Harold." And with that, Harold smiled and went quickly to claim his marshmallow.

"Eva, the Dock of Shame awaits," Chris smirked at the bodybuilder, but the anger from her eyes showed that she was annoyed beyond her limit.

"Nice, really nice, who needs this lame-o TV show anyway?!" Eva said as she could see Katie looking nervously, and she walked angrily to the Dock of Shame, but not before kicking Chri's shin."

"Ow! Have a good night's sleep tonight, you're all safe." Chris commented as he massaged his shin from receiving the kick of the ungrateful contestant.

Confession - Courtney.

"See, I told you, you can't act like a total ringing psychopath and then expect people to just forgive you, no matter how tough and strong and fast you are, she's never gonna have a career if she doesn't get her act together," Courtney commented, as her own tiredness speak for her. "How can you even have friends if you let your temper control you like that? That's not healthy."

Confession - Heather.

"So, Eva was one of their strongest players, and now she's gone. I am so running this game." Heather said proudly of herself, but then she narrowed her eyes. "I just need to find 2 paws to help me to remain in the top 3... And I need to do it quickly."

Courtney saw Eva going on the boat, and a part of her wanted to wave and say goodbyes to the bulky camper who just lost... but she decided to ignore that part, and just go straight to the bed...

Chris came near them and decided to give a bomb to them.

"I hope you enjoy a very good night of sleep because since you all remained in the challenge for almost 4 days, tomorrow will be the start of a new challenge," Chris smirked once more which made the whole Killer Bass in disbelief.

"YOU WHAT?" The Killer Bass felt attacked after dealing with just one defeat, and now they had to do another challenge for the next day.

"I wish you all good night." And with that, Chris left the group, who were glancing at each other...

Even if Eva was their strongest player, it wasn't worth it since she didn't want to control her temper, that was her flaw, and they couldn't help her with that. Courtney had to help her team's morale, so she raised her stick of marshmallow.

"To the Killer Bass. And to not end up here again next week." Courtney was actually praying for not dealing with such a problem once again... And hoping that on the next challenge, things would get better for them.

And like a routine, Courtney saw Spike watching the sky, but not seeing the Killer Bass team going back to their cabins, and seeing how late it was... The dragon boy smiled at Courtney...

"Going to sleep now?" Spike asked, and Courtney nodded her head to him, she was really exhausted, and she needed a very good night of sleep. "Well, I hope the dreams let you guide you to your true happiness,"

Courtney smiled and gave a hug to the boy who was just surprised.

"Thanks, I hope the dreams let you guide you to your true happiness as well," And with that, the C.I.T. girl went to her own cabin, with the other girls already exhausted from everything.

Courtney really needed some help to sleep... But she didn't know that those words... were what made her eyes see a little glimpse of dark blue sparkles... And with that, she felt her own mind drifting away for the land of her own dreams... Not realizing that her own team would suffer from a loud snoring happening in the boy's cabin.

Owen is sleeping in a cave where four Sasquatchanakwas are standing around them. A Sasquatchankwa pokes Owen, and Owen snores and farts, they sniff it, he gets kicked out of the cave, he farts again, and the black hole closes in, ending the episode.

Author's Note

Usually the plan was to make a harem fanfic of [Spike X Courtney, Gwen, Bridgette, Lindsay and Heather...]
However one question appeared in my mind... should I substitute Heather with Izzy? Or I should let Heather being part of the said harem? Let me hear your opinions about what theories you have for the Prince Spike...

And how the equestrians would react to see Spike on a reality show.

Interlude 2

In the heart of Canterlot, nestled within the majestic walls of the royal palace, lay the exquisite Royal Gardens. Here, beneath the azure sky and bathed in the soft glow of the sun, lush greenery flourished in abundance, creating a serene oasis of natural beauty amidst the bustling city.

The gardens were a symphony of color and fragrance, with vibrant blooms of every hue carpeting the landscape in a riot of color. Roses, tulips, and lilies danced in the gentle breeze, their delicate petals unfurling in a delicate display of nature's artistry. Towering trees arched overhead, their leafy branches swaying in harmony with the whispering wind, casting dappled shadows upon the verdant earth below.

Stone pathways wound their way through the garden, meandering past bubbling fountains and tranquil ponds teeming with koi fish. The air was alive with the melodious song of birds, their sweet melodies mingling with the gentle rustle of leaves and the soothing murmur of flowing water.

At the heart of the garden, a grand pavilion stood proudly, its elegant columns and intricate carvings a testament to the craftsmanship of Canterlot's finest artisans. Here, amidst the splendor of nature, Princess Celestia and her esteemed guests gathered for a leisurely afternoon tea. And the guests by this time were nopony else than special to her.

Seated around a polished wooden table adorned with delicate china and sparkling silverware, Princess Celestia, Princess Cadance, and Shining Armor savored the tranquil atmosphere of the garden as they indulged in cups of fragrant tea and dainty pastries. Their laughter mingled with the gentle hum of conversation as they exchanged stories and shared fond memories of times gone by.

Princess Celestia, resplendent in her flowing robes of gold and ivory, radiated warmth and grace as she presided over the gathering with regal dignity. Her gentle smile lit up her face as she listened attentively to her companions, her wise eyes sparkling with quiet amusement.

Beside her, Princess Cadance exuded an aura of elegance and poise, her graceful movements and radiant smile a reflection of her inherent beauty and kindness. She laughed merrily at Shining Armor's jests, her laughter like tinkling bells in the gentle breeze.

Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Guard, cut a striking figure in his polished armor and regal attire. His strong, noble features were softened by the warmth of his smile as he regaled his companions with tales of his latest exploits in service to the crown.

And nearby, Princess Luna, the serene mistress of the night, watched over the gathering with a fond smile as she cradled her beloved niece, Flurry Heart, in her arms. The baby princess cooed and giggled, her bright eyes wide with wonder as she reached out to touch the colorful butterflies that flitted through the air around her.

Together, they basked in the tranquility of the Royal Gardens, their hearts filled with love and laughter as they savored the simple joys of friendship and camaraderie amidst the splendor of nature's embrace. And as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden glow upon the horizon, they knew that moments like these were to be cherished forever in the hallowed halls of memory.

...until a question was made at that moment.

“I’m surprised to see you all come here to visit us. I thought you both were waiting for Twilight to visit you all for a nice time before Hearts and Hooves’ Day.” Princess Celestia commented which made both husband and wife, monarchs of Crystal empire blink from such a question…

“She is?” Both Shining Armor and Princess Cadance asked in unison as they heard the giggling coming towards their little filly who was seeing the princess of the night making faces at her.

“Well, from the letter I received, she seemed eager to visit you both before coming to visit her parents here in Canterlot.” Princess Celestia noticed the nervous sweat coming from both ponies and then realized what possibly happened, she then blinked before uttering their word. “Oh…”

“She is probably in the train at this moment, she is going to be peeved at the time she finds out that we aren’t at the castle.” Shining pointed at his wife, and she laughed nervously.

“Maybe she will forgive us?” Cadance tried to be optimistic, but Shining glared…

“Oh, she will forgive us… but she will never let us live this down.” The prince of Crystal Empire and the chief of royal guard sighed, knowing his baby sister would never let him forget about the fact they left her travel all the way to Crystal Empire just for her to be turned back…

“Well, that seems to be a big issue when it comes to Twilight, but I’m sure that things will be fine in the end.” Princess Celestia assured as she knew her protege as a new leader of Ponyvile would be fine, since knowing the responsibilities of being a Princess, she would also be able to accept the times of inconvenience happening around.

As the couple looked unsure of how to reply to that… suddenly the sound of trots could be heard from nearby.

“Your Highness, “One of the royal guards came towards the group who seemed to be surprised by his appearance.

“Squire Flapjack, what’s the matter?” Instead of the Princess of the Sun being the pony who asked the guard… the former chief of the royal guards asked, as he saw the look of surprise and sweat from one of the squires he trained before.

“Everything is fine sir… it’s just the daughter of Princess Celestia came to make a visit.” Flapjack answered the worries of the royalty by replying to one piece of news nobody would ever expect, and one which made the Princess of the Sun have a smile wider than most ponies would ever see.

"Sunset came for a visit? By all means Squire Flapjack, allow her to pass." Celestia felt it had been months since her last visit to Equestria, since most of the time she was focusing on her studies and even her internship in the human world, the princess has been a proud mother for seeing how her little filly has become so independent... but sometimes she wished to have more time to talk and pass the time with her little sunny girl after the time they peace with each other.

"As you wish your higness." The royal guard gave a slight bow before trotting back towards the entrances of the castle, leaving the eager princess of the sun, an amused princess of the moon, and a wary princess of love at the same time.

"Oh, great... Sunset is here." Cadance commented as she gave a forced smile while her husband tapped on her back.

"Honey, we talked about this... she said she was sorry about the mud incident." Shining Armor knows that his lovely wife sometimes had a very strict childhood with the orange filly, both girls had a rivalry in the past due to jealousy, and that was a very hostile time between them... until the breaking point when Sunset left Equestria, while a few weeks later Cadance became an alicorn after making a spell of love...

Their relationship grew better when Sunset returned to Equestria after failing the attempt on the human world, since with the help of Twilight, she became the bridge to amend the ties that were torn apart over the years... But last year's Heart's warming gift, really made Cadance lose her cool and try to spell blast her own cousin. From a traditional game in the human world called a white elephant... he had no idea why they have a white elephant and what it has to do with Hearth's warming.

"I know, I know... it's just it took 2 weeks to clean up all that mess... But also I should have blamed myself since she explained it was a whole month of mud bath experience and I should have done that carefully and shouldn't have opened with magic over her warning. But still, I think a spa coupon would have done better." The princess of love pouted, which made the King of Crystal Empire chuckle at her action. And made him smile fondly at her.

"Ah, but you have to confess your fur became smooth, and even Flurry Heart played with the mud for days. She even slept well for 10 days straight, like we needed it." The white stallion commented as he could see the pouting of his lovely wife. Which made the princess of love couldn't help but accept his point.

"That's true... well, at least she apologized." Cadance accepted, as she then saw the mare coming in their direction. "Hi, Sunset."

"Sunset, how great to see you again." The poor mare didn't even have time to wave at the pink alicorn when the bacon-haired mare felt captured by the telekinesis spell and was pulled between the forelegs of the white alicorn who was so happy to see the mare once again. "Oh look at you, already this big, how the humans treated you? Are you doing fine in your studies? And how are the girls around? Did the Twilight of your world have thoughts about visiting Canterlot this time?"

"Whoa, whoa mom... calm down... I was just out for a few months, but yeah, the studies are fine, but also some of my friends are still freaking out from walking by Ponyvile after the last time, but maybe I can manage a personal visit, but it depends on their humor." Sunset commented as she gave a slight wave to Cadance who chuckled from seeing the brat mare at the clutches of the momma bear alicorn. Sunset was about to comment on something when she just saw the filly being around the princess of night forelegs.

"Aww, look at Flurry Heart, just a few months and she looked even bigger, so how many buildings did she destroy while I was out?" Sunset used a teleport spell which made the matriarch of the family pout about not having her filly in her arms again.

"Thankfully not a building in comparison to the last year, so how have you been Sunset?" Shining Armor chuckled as he could see the little filly giving raspberry to her father, Sunset giggled as they gave a hoof bump to each other.

"Well, another year of class. But that's how life is." Sunset smiled as it seemed they forgave her from the White's elephant fiasco.

"So, please, tell us the reason for your visit." Princess Luna walked by as she carried the little filly who was happy to see the mare once again.

"Oh, that... right." Sunset suddenly realized why she passed a whole 2-hour train trip to bring herself to the city of Canterlot. By giving a scroll to Princess Celestia who had her eyebrow raised from the explanation. "I heard from Twilight, that Spike had visited all the family in the last weeks, so he planned to have the entire month for himself in the castle while Twilight had to visit everypony around. So I offered myself to babysit him and pass the time like brother and sister."

"That's a lovely idea," Cadance commented as she still didn't get why Spike refused to stay on the period of the Hearts and Hooves day at Crystal Empire. Having a lot of ponies who would love to see their hero in their city, and even if she had some luck, she could find some potential mare, or mares in case Spike was feeling lonely in the empire. "So did you bring Spike with you?"

"Actually no, at the time I appeared on the castle, it seems Spike wasn't there... so I found this scroll dressed to Mom." Sunset Shimmer commented as she shrugged, and from the look on their faces, she could understand that something good wasn't, but she scoffed. "I mean, it's fine, I didn't know you have a reality show around Equestria."

"Reality show?" Shining Armor commented as he tilted his head, never hearing what words the pony who went into the human world had just said...

"Wait..." Sunset blinked until she realized something was wrong. "Oh yeah, you guys don't have television."

"Right, you are." Princess Celestia nodded her head firmly, as her face shadowed in contained anger, knowing that her daughter explained so much about the technological differences from the human world, she could understand some words, but she also never heard about what this reality show was supposed to to be... however, there was one right thing. And the letter was clear.

|| Tia, if you are reading this, then you must know that my friend and your lovely baby dragon Spike is may not around the castle anymore, I got him an invitation for something he wouldn't be bored with, and it's going to be amazing. He is in a reality show, and Fluttershy will enjoy a good time watching him, so cancel all my meetings, and do not try to contact Spike, the magic will not work, and I have a great bet with him. So he will be back probably in a month.

Always your good and handsome friend. D... ||

The princess of the moon walked to see the content of the letter but immediately the letter just burned in a fire... Which made everypony take a step back...

"Discord... If you don't get here in the next five seconds, you are going to wish to be banished to the sun after I finish with you." The monarch of the Canterlot said like a whisper, but suddenly everyone felt a shrive in their spines when the motherly face of the princess became serious like that. "5,4,3..."

And like a snap of magic, it didn't take long to process what happened... But everyone who was in the royal garden just poofed in the middle of the air, and then they got out from a dark purple portal which was in the middle of the living room... The ponies blinked at what just happened, and seeing the house for the first time, they could understand the meaning of a chaotic home. There was a group of smiling objects singing around, the lava in the walls slowly falling on the floor, and even some glowing origami flying around... Random stairs, it was pretty chaotic.

"What the?" Shining Armor looked around, and even found a piñata pony who was sneezing candy, which Flurry Heart immediately flew directly and hugged it... which the piñata was struggling from the sudden attack of snugles from the princess of Cristal empire.

"Where are we?" Cadance commented as she tilted her head and while she found her filly enjoying a new friend, she teleported her filly in her forelegs, which the piñata nodded in gratitude before jumping on the window.

"You are in my house." Then a familiar voice which made the stoic face of Princess Celestia remain firm replied their answer... The draconequus appeared as he was using a whip to attack something. "YAH, YAH... Sorry, I'm having difficulty with dealing with the whipped cream."

"Discord..." Celestia and Luna said in unison which made the Lord of Chaos roll his eyes.

"Don't you mares see that I'm kinda busy? I have a mare in my bedroom, and I want to spoil her to have her best Heart Hooves' day while we watch television." Discord said as he snapped his fingers, and the wild whipped cream became a little fish which he immediately pulled inside of an aquarium full of hot chocolate.

"Err... while I respect your choice of a date Discord, which I find a very good way to start a Heart and Hooves' day, Discord... But I think our main question is about the disappearance of Spike, and looking at Aunty, she wants an explanation from you." Cadance tried to go straight to the point, which made Discord sigh and even pinch between his nose.

"Okay, who was the funny pony who brought the scroll to Princess Celestia before Twilight Sparkle went on her trip to Cristal Empire?" Discord said loudly, as the group stared confused at him until the Lord of Chaos just stared at the sheepishly Sunset Shimmer... "Oh, so you must be Sunset, Spike told me about you in a few O&O sessions, shouldn't you be on vacation with your friends?"

"Well, I came to pass the month with Spike since I was supposed to babysit him," Sunset said as she then glared at him. "But he disappeared..."

"Whoa, hold on... I didn't know you would come for a visit, and neither him, he planned to pass the whole month inside of the castle doing nothing but reading a few books and comic books, and planning for guys' night in a few weeks..." Discord defended himself as he even pointed to his halo over his head. "Me as a good friend said, oh come on Spike, you must have something new to explore, Hearts and Hooves' day is coming, we need to find you a mare. Anything, and he was dismissing me, ME. Can you believe it?"

"So then you snapped him to another dimension." Princess Celestia contained herself, as she understood how Discord wanted to help her baby dragon, and while one part was accepting the good intentions, she was still waiting for the right moment to blast his face off his body...

"No, I offered him a bet. A friend of mine who is human from another dimension is doing a reality show, about a summer camp, 22 campers, one winner, dealing with challenges, and votes for the expendable group. An experience of Spike exploring his limits, making new friends, and from the things I'm watching, shipping in the air." Discord said as he snapped his fingers, showing a T-shirt of the Spike's silhouette and the flag of Screaming Gophers.

"Shipping?" And just by saying that, Candance's eyes Sparkled with interest, in a family member and the possibility of interest in her area. "Tell me more."

Princess Luna stared at her sister, who was with her resolute face... and she could see her big sister was hesitating, so for the best of the peace around the house, she decided to ask.

"So, there isn't any bad intention, it was just a bet between you two... Spike goes to a competition, finds new friends, and mares to help his relationship."Luna said as she could see Princess Celestia finally calming down.

"It's a human world, so possibly he will have a better experience in the human world. And before you say their reaction to Spike being a dragon or a dog, I made a bet so I made sure everything was covered, he became human, and everything he says related to Equestria will be exchanged to the human culture to make his disguise perfect." Discord answered before Sunset could say about the condition of her brother... And seeing Discord already covered up, she was just interested in one thing.

"So, what would be the prize?" Sunset then gave a question which Discord just shrugged off...

"100 thousand dollars."

"HOLYSHIT," Sunset exclaimed which made everypony stare at her in surprise, and Cadance glared daggers at her cousin to cuss in front of her baby... which thankfully there were muffle headphones around her little ears. "Sorry."

"You're welcome," Discord said as the princess of Love gave a smile in gratitude.

"And how much this is in bits?" Shining Armor to hear such exclamation, the among of money would be interesting, so he asked by the conversion.

"250 thousand bits." And by the conversation, Shining Armor felt his mouth drop, but immediately whistled in appreciation.

"Okay, it seems a lot of bits, so, and the bet between you two?"

"We signed a contract to never tell the bet, so you cannot force me..." Discord said as he could feel the entire room getting warmer. "Oh come on Tia, this is a bet between friends, now stop glaring at me and help me with the snacks."

"And why should I help you?" Celestia said coldly until she felt the Chaos magic hold her horn...

"Because I know how many pounds of cake you can eat, and I know that you are going to pest me until you watch all the episodes on the show Spike is... I wanted to make that a private date show time, but it seems that you getting on my nerves, the only way I do that, is by A... letting you watch with us, B... creating a television for you all to watch... which this sound very tempting offer."

"We accept it," Cadance replied before the monarch of the sun even could reply. "Also, could you teleport Twilight to the Canterlot Castle as well? It's because she may be very upset about finding out that we are not in our castle."

"Sure, but I would have liked to see her face when she would have been dragged to Cristal Empire and then returned to her castle, just to find out Spike isn't there... It would have been an amazing prank." Discord said as he lamented, and from seeing Celestia was still restricting herself, he pouted. "Oh come on Tia, Spike is having fun, you should relax and see your son enjoying himself."

The princess of the sun gritted her teeth, but with a deep sigh... she relaxed her mind.

"Fine, you are right, I'm still mad at you. But at least I'm going to see how my son will go... This will take a whole month?" Princess Celestia asked as she felt sad to not see her baby dragon for so long.

"Well, the time stream is complicated, it was supposed to be 8 weeks, but our time is relative, so many things happen around there and you may be watching 3 episodes already, maybe Spike will be here for a slight break before another season, who knows?" Discord shrugged, and as the time the ponies would ask about, there was a voice from upstairs...

"Hmm... Discord, the commercial break is over," Sunset Shimmer recognized it was the voice of her friend's counterpart, and from seeing the impatience face of the Lord of the Chaos, they were almost in time to get kicked out.

"Well, I answered everything I could, now you have the technology, and Twilight is already there. Good luck trying to explain that to her. Now ta ta." Discord was in such a hurry that he snapped the fingers trice, and in the next second, the group of ponies and filly woke up in their royal chambers.

Instead of they being in the royal garden, or in the throne room, they found themselves above the royal mattress which was supporting the weight of 6 ponies and a filly above the bed.

"Ugh... next time sister, you shouldn't make him in a hurry." Princess Luna grumbled as she felt the weight of her sister above her back. "And can you take your sunbutt out of me?"

"Who are you calling sunbutt? And I didn't choose his offer of teleporting us with a television, I wanted to watch with them and make sure to buck him later. But it was Cadance who jumped on his offer." The princess of the sun replied as he glared back at her own sister, who suddenly made sure to look at the princess of love who was stretching herself.

"Hey, it's his plans of Hearts and Hooves's day, it's a sacrate day for ponies who should romance, and we shouldn't intrude," Cadance commented as she was always in favor of those who were in love, and making a mess in their plans of a date was something that she was always against... And she even glared at both his aunts. "And you being in a hurry made him annoyed, so I wanted to make sure that we get what we want and leave him alone."

"Wow, honey, I think they got it." Shining Armor said as he could see his baby Flurry Heart's eyes still spinning from the sudden teleport... And with the group of ponies waking up from the bed, suddenly he felt something punching his belly. "Ouch, who is... oh..."

"TAKE ME OUT OF HERE." There was a muffled voice from his little sister who was just on the train, but in the next second, she found herself teleported into a bed... and suddenly ponies dropped above her body...

"Ops sorry, Twily." Shining Armor said sheepishly, as he saw his little sister was now in the royal chambers, which meant they weren't in that much trouble.

"What just happened?" Twilight narrowed her eyes, as she wanted so much to find the culprit of that idea, and... Then just found a mare who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. "Wait, Sunset?"

"Ugh... not now Twilight, I'm about to see Flash's working out regime..." The orange mare had no idea of what happened, but she found herself sleeping after such a spell and she got unconscious.

"Sunset, wake up." Twilight and Princess Celestia called the mare who just snapped from that state.

"Wha what... oh, there is the television," Sunset said as she was already looking for the remote control, and thankfully she found the one right next to the screen. Which was perfect to...

"CAN SOMEPONY EXPLAIN TO ME WHAT'S HAPPENING?" Twilight Sparkle shouted as she was still trying to find a way to understand the sudden teleport from everypony...

.

.

.

"Okay, so let's summarize, Discord made a bet with Spike, and now Spike is in the human world in another dimension, where he has a chance to win a contest on television with a prize of 250 thousand bits because he found out Big Mac was with Sugar Belle and the night's guy was messed up? And because Spike already visited everypony, he had the entire summer vacation for himself at the castle?" Twilight when she summarized, actually pointed out some internal info the ponies around the bedroom raised their eyebrows.

"Yeah, pretty much, but I didn't think the Apple Family was also a factor when it comes to the bet." Princess Celestia praised her student, as she never thought she could have a view related to something she didn't imagine the reasons why Spike would do it.

"Well, I tried to warn him about the chance Discord would come for a visit, but I didn't expect Spike would be interested in the bet, but I gotta say 250 thousand bits was very high money," Twilight commented as she felt intrigued by the reasons on why Spike accepted, and while the number of bits was high, Spike could receive it with both his allowances and the salary he has in the School of Friendship. "But maybe there is another reason why Spike is accepting."

"I'm surprised to see you accepting this so easily." Shining Armor commented as he thought he never saw his sister becoming so mature.

"No, I'm not... I'm freaking out inside, I'm just not showing it." Twilight commented as both Shining Armor and Cadance rolled their eyes.

"Well, I'm glad that everypony seemed accepting this, now I wanted to come here to see Spike and pass the time with him, but now that he is on the television. I'm curious about how far he will go." Sunset commented as he took the remote control and started to press the button, which showed a list of episodes. "3 Episodes until now. Huh... Not so happy Campers pt1... It's the first episode. "

"Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Princess Celestia commented as she gulped into seeing the picture of humans sitting around a campfire.

"Let's not jump to conclusions yet sister, from the look on their faces, it seems some are having fun. Maybe this show isn't bad at all... And I'm sure Spike is going to be doing great." Luna assured her sister, which made her also look at the photograph and have one question in mind "Err... why do some of them have the same color of fur...?"

"It's called skin, and I think in my dimension humans do have the same color of our fur... but it seems this is a bit complicated... let's just not focus on it." Sunset learned a lot from having to deal with Pinkie Pie, with something you don't know, it's just let them be and continue their lives.

"That seems wise, my daughter. Let's just try to find your brother." Celestia agreed with Sunset until she tried to find around the photo of the opening, the group sitting around, until she saw two guys with green hair, one of them with also purple part of the hair, and the other with black... And from the look on their faces and their expressions... she already can distinguish which one is her baby. "That one. Found him."

"Where?" Twilight asked until Princess Celestia walked and pointed her hoof to the boy wearing purple and green, and even having purple and green hair. "Oh, there he is."

"Well, I think we are wasting too much time. Let's just start the first episode already." Sunset commented, as she decided to lay in her hooves and press the button of play, which started the first episode of the show.
.
.
.
“So that’s him.” Princess Celestia glanced at the human who appeared so used to walking around two feet, which was something unusual for her to watch. “I’m curious about how he and Discord became so much friends, and how he managed to accept Spike to participate in the first place.

“Sis, let’s just watch, you are kinda interrupting the show if we keep talking…” Princess Luna could see that at the moment the princess of the sun talked, Sunset pressed the pause button.

“Oh, I apologize.” Princess Celestia commented as she mused to see how everything would happen.

“I can pause in one respective point of the episode while we comment for a while,” Sunset suggested, but she also couldn’t help but groan. “But if we do that every time this will take forever.”

“Sunset made a good point. Let’s just pause when it comes to critical moments.” Twilight offered, as the other ponies seemed to be fine with that...

.
.
.
The princesses and Shining Armor glanced at each other, not understanding the meaning of never coming back, and the image of the summer camp being old and wrecked didn’t seem to appeal to them at all.
They have to confess, that they found the theme song catching, and both Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance could imagine Flurry Heart, Sunset, and Spike singing they wanted to be famous. Especially now they found a compromising video on how a group of teenagers in so clumsy a way trying to survive a such terrible summer camp.

Flurry Heart even was giggling from the theme song, while Twilight and Sunset looked unsure if they were going to like what they were watching, that show seemed to be disgusting, but it was a reality show… And Sunset watched dozens of them in the human world, she just hoped Spike would be fine.

That’s what everyone wished for.

When Beth first appeared there was just one simple reaction...

“Pfff HAHAHAHAHAHAHA.” Shining Armor laughed as he could see from between the lines how angry the host became… “It seems to call him short it’s a low blow to him… HAHAHAHA.”

Cadance rolled her eyes at the dad joke Shining had said, but she couldn’t help to find it funny to see the host weirded like that.

When DJ appeared, the group showed some sympathy towards the giant Jamaican who was just tricked by the host of the show.

When Gwen appeared. She made a very good first impression on the group.

“I like her already.” Princess Luna commented as she saw the group staring at her. “She has attitude, and tried to rip the contract, also I liked her mane.”

“It’s called hair Aunty, but you are right, she has grit and I like her style as well.” Sunset had to confess, that goth had attitude, but it seems the host was 5 steps ahead of her.

The group liked to see Geoff since he seemed a very good chill boy who wanted to have a great time at the show and they couldn’t help but smile to see some campers happy to be in the show.

Lindsay was a surprise to everypony since her beautiful appearance and her unique way of being clueless made fun of Chris, and everypony already liked her.

“Hahahaha, I don’t know if she is doing this on purpose to mess him up, or she is just clueless like Ditzy Doo?” Sunset Shimmer commented that she finds it hilarious to see others getting their patience tested, people who aren’t like her at least. She likes Flash’s best friend, but somehow her cluelessness is the bane of her existence.

They liked the campers already... until they met Heather.

The group looked at each other, and from seeing her reaction, they found some traces of similarity of some annoying nobles who were a pain in their flanks… Some spoiled rotten nobles made them wish for vacations… the brown nose attitude that would make them sigh and sometimes slam their foreheads on the table…

“Even on there, they have ponies like her.” Princess Celestia sighed in dismay, knowing that possibly Spike would have difficulty dealing with this kind of pony or person like Sunset corrected her.

And interrupting their thoughts, then came Duncan.

The group looked strangely at the music, but Princess Luna and surprisingly Flurry Heart were bumping their heads to the sound of the music.

“I have to say, his style is unique.” Princess Luna at the time she was younger, had ideas into how to develop her style of monarchy, and the idea of maybe using spikes and skulls would have been appealing to her… It seems to be a dimensional thing.

“Thank Faust you didn’t make a style like that for yourself.” And like a very good old sister, Princess Celestia took out from her strange mind, about messing up with her lovely face and good mane like the night.

“He is from a juvenile?” Sunset Shimmer asked as she flinched with the idea.

“Juvewhat?” Cadance asked which made Sunset torn between telling the truth or not…

“It’s a facility where they lead minors trying to pay for their actions in front of the law,” Twilight explained which made all the adults have their eyes wide open.

“THEY PLACED MY BABY DRAGON WITH A CRIMINAL WHO SHOULD BE IN THE DUNGEONS?” Celestia shouted in both disbelief and outrage, which made Sunset flinch and try to diminish the anger.

“It’s not like that Mom, sometimes depending on the people, it may be for silly things, like vandalism, which just simple things from breaking the law could lead some people on there as well…” Sunset explained which slowly made her mother calm down…

Then came Tyler, causing some of them to snicker towards him splashing on the campers especially Heather who looked very angry.

"Ah, Karma, the correction of the universe." Sunset raised a thumbs up, she didn't know why, but she knew the queen bee deserved it.

"He seems very clumsy." Twilight pointed out, as she said Sunset had by who was the best friend of Flash Sentry. "Does Ditzy Doo was like that in your world as well?"

"Yep, she is always clumsy and clueless... I fear the day those two would actually be a couple and have children."

"SUNSET," Cadance shouted in anger which made the mare look sheepishly at her cousin. "You cannot judge love, ponies, and people love for the sake of who they love, and you never know if their children will be athletic and beautiful, everyone has flaws but also has some qualities. Now behave."

"Okay, sheesh, sorry." Sunset apologized until the next camper appeared.

The group looked at the weird nerd, who seemed to be staring blankly at them, and not saying anything... they felt uneasy until Harold cheered since he said he would show his awesome skills to everyone.

"Oh, we have a cocky little boy, let's see how far he can go?" Sunset commented as she felt interested if the nerd was going to sink or swim at the game. Usually, boastful people would just bark and don't bite.

"Saw some soldiers being boastful in all my years of my career, from dozens just 2 managed to back up from their talk." Shining Armor isn't a big fan of boastful guards, but when someone bragged because he or she trained to the limit and showed they have the actual experience and skills? They deserved respect.

And then came Trent, which Sunset had her eyes wide open.

"Wow, this boy is beautiful," Sunset confessed which made the group stare in surprise at how Sunset reacted. "Hey, I lived in the human world for years, and I got used to their stats of beauty. Not shame me."

"Okay, okay," Cadance smirked at her cousin... she was going to tease her a lot later.

Then came the conversation about the other reality shows, and how the people wanted to have their heads dropped, and that raised some concerns about the intelligence and good sense of some humans in the universe in general.

Cadence then just found the little interaction between Trent and Gwen, which made her eyes sparkle with interest, and without anypony noticing, she glowered her horn and brought to her hooves, a pencil and a clipboard. She had some work to do.

As time passed, the group watched the next camper, a surfer which made Sunset whistle in surprise.

"Oh, a surfer, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack would love to see one in the show," Sunset commented as she saw some weeks before coming to Equestria, the duo of friends trying to win against each other in a surfing competition.

"Surfer?" The ponies stared at her in surprise, which made Sunset taps her mouth with a hoof before giving an explanation.

"Do you see that big thing on her arms?" Sunset pointed as the group nodded their heads to her. "It's called a surfer board, it's used to be above the water on beaches, and they use it to take their waves like a sport."

"They can take waves? Like, walk above the water?" Princess Luna asked as she never thought to see something like that happen, or maybe she wasn't paying attention enough... She found some ponies who used money as a source of transportation in some dreams, but using water to walk above it? It's too alien to her.

"Err... I don't know how to find a better way to explain that, maybe we can watch her doing it in the show." Sunset said, until everypony flinched from how distracted Bridgette was as she was using her surfer board to almost hit everyone on the shores.

At the time Noah appeared Twilight groaned as she found the type Noah talked about, it reminded her of before she visited Ponyvile, where way before she always focused most part of her fillyhood on reading books.

Princess Celestia chuckled since she could see how her little protege grew up so quickly, and yet she found amused to see Twilight hoofpalming into seeing someone making fun of the person who was jailed, and now regretting his words.

And then when it comes to Leshawna, the group seemed to be surprised at how cheerful her spirit and determination to win the girl, and they were already seeing that she was a good girl who would go far in the game...

Until Harold opened his mouth...

Everypony blinked until Shining Armor facehoofed the nerd boy who just picked a fight with a woman who seemed way stronger than him.

"Boy, you never should say something like that to a mare. You want to win, not die you moron." Shining Armor says some suicidals or some of his recruits who never had a good sense of danger when it comes to talking to a mare, needless to say, some of them felt a terrible buck in their crotches, which makes every male wince in pain.

"That boy isn't going to survive much long on the show." Sunset Shimmer smiled, "If he is against Spike, this is going to be an easy win for Spike."

And after that fiasco, appeared two girls instead of one... Shining Armor gave a glance to Twilight, who smirked at him, and he huffed her mane which made her pout.

Katie and Sadie were just like him and Twilight when they were kids. BBBFF and LSBFF. It was like a good dynamic duo, and nothing could go wrong with them.

And then at the time Cody appeared, Sunset groaned, the same way Princess Cadance cringed, to make the princess of love cringe, someone must have made a terrible first impression on her... And that boy who had not just managed to appear but already managed to try to look appealing to the group of girls?

"Do the humans follow the herd culture?" Princess Luna commented as she could see the look on the boy's face, and he seemed to be eager to have all kinds of mares, but the only thing she could give at him, was pity, unless he annoyed her, so then she would magic blast him.

"No... humans focus only on monogamy, which is just one couple... But I saw some boys like him at school, and they are very annoying." Sunset sighed as she could see that Cody is going to be a pain in the ass for all the girls.

"I wish I could be there to give some good sense on him, maybe he never had help before, and if I slap him in the face and tell him what he is doing wrong, maybe he will have a chance to at least have a marefriend," Cadance commented as they could see Leshawna already making him stop talking even before trying to talk to her... "Ohh, I'm liking Leshawna more and more."

Then appeared a well strong girl, Eva, which made Shining Armor's eyes wide open from how strong that woman looked, and then when she dropped her bag, It made Cody flinched in pain and asked if was dumbells, the monarch of Crystal Empire flexed his legs feeling a bit inferior in comparison of strength when Eva said it was indeed working out dumbells, that mare or woman was indeed very strong, and he may need to go back to his training regime. But he laughed when Duncan suggested to DJ about him and her having a relationship.

"Nah, I cannot see them together." Cadance crossed an X into what could mean the slight chance of what would those two be in the future.

"What are you doing Cady?" Shining asked, before looking into her eyes. "Oh no..."

"Not now Shiny, I'm working here," Cadance whispered as she remained glancing at each camper, as she was giving slight notes about who she could ship with...

And then a loud cheer came which made Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight, and even Sunset, Shining Armor and Flurry Heart look at the person who said that... A chubby camper, blond, who shows all the positivity and desire to participate in the show, Owen... And from the way he was so cheerful, everyone smiled at the fat boy who was so happy to be there...

"Okay, it's nice to see someone so optimistic around, I hope he and Spike would be on the same team. " Twilight commented, and Celestia nodded her head in approval, seeing a boy hugging the others so happily.

And then came Courtney, showing her polite greetings... Which Princess Luna tilted her head.

"She looked restrained like she didn't show her true self yet." The princess of the moon commented, as Cadance nodded her head, at her... Sunset scoffed.

"Probably it's the first episode, and she doesn't want to cause a terrible impression, but in comparison to Heather and Cody, I think she couldn't be any worse than them two." Sunset gave her point, as she saw Owen hugging Courtney happily. Then she just blinked until she opened her eyes to find Justin finally appearing at the show, and her eyes became hypnotized by the beautiful face and look of the teenager who appeared in the show. "Woof, WOOF, WOOF."

"Did you just bark like a dog?" Twilight glanced at Sunset who just found herself with her eyes sparking and being enamorated at the boy in the tan skin.

"If Spike is a dog in my human world, I can bark like one if I see someone as hot as him." Sunset admired, and everypony glanced at her in the same way all the girls and even Owen looked enamored to Justin who was just fine into being the eye candy of the show.

Even Owen makes a fool of himself in front of the boy.

And on the next moment, Sunset snapped from her thoughts, and Twilight looked surprised to see the cheerful and yet eccentric ginger Izzy doing what she does best... By seeing Izzy's face hit on the shore, and everypony flinching in pain. Shining Armor opened and closed his mouth, while Flurry Heart giggled from the silly fall the girl just had... Both Princess Celestia and Luna felt pity for the pain she must be feeling after hitting the shore with her jaw.

"Oh, they have their own Pinkie Pie?" Both Sunset and Twilight asked in unison, which made them shrug.

"Well at least if Spike misses home, he can talk with her, I think she will be interesting like Pinkie is for everypony." Twilight shrugged, since Pinkie has been a great friend, even from her crazy shienegans, but she and Spike already got used to her, so he isn't far from home.

"Well it's just Izzy, just go with it." Both Twilight and Sunset said in unison, as they saw Izzy talking crazily fast like Pinkie, and they nodded their heads in unison.

Cadance looked at the ginger girl, and gave a slight glance at her clipboard... she just gave him before marking her for something.

Well, there are almost everyone, just missing one member. Which Chris came to announce... Princess Celestia was excited, and Sunset and Twilight were also feeling energic to see their brother in the show, Shining Armor was smiling with pride, since he knew that at the time he appeared, he would be known around the human world, and he already had a lot of success, even as being the hero of Crystal Empire.

"Come on and get them Spike." Shining whispered as the new boat appeared. And from the time he appeared, Sunset looked at how the human version of Spike would be, and she couldn't help but admit, he looked handsome, and she recognized the clothing style... It was almost the style of clothing from Carrosel Boutique, something Rarity would give to her brother.

Princess Celestia saw the mannerism of Spike and was already tearing up, hoping Spike would be well in the show, and from the way Chris talked about how Discord managed to get him in the show, she was feeling dreadful. Until she felt a hoof in her back.

"He is going to be fine Tia, trust in him," The princess of the moon assured, which the big sister, the pony who raised her own baby dragon since the time he hatched from an egg, and with the help of the Sparkle family... she finally felt that her baby dragon was ready into going into his own personal adventure.

"You are right... COME ON SPIKE, SHOW THEM HOW EQUESTRIA WAS MADE." The princess shouted in pride as she wanted to see her own baby win the whole show.

"YEAH, GO GET HIM BRO," Sunset shouted as the other ponies decided to cheer as well.

"YOU ALREADY ARE BRAVE AND GLORIOUS, SHOW THEY HOW AWESOME YOU ARE." Shining Armor said as Flurry Heart was even sparking a magic blast to show her cheering to her uncle who was in the show.

"BE CAREFUL SPIKE, BUT WIN THIS SHOW," Twilight shouted as even knowing he couldn't hear them, it was exhilarating to give their support.

"THOUS ARE GOING TO WIN NEPHEW, DESTROY THEM, AND MAKE THEM TO THE GROUND. HUZZA," Princess Luna even used her Royal Canterlot voice, as she was a powerful voice to cheer for her own nephew.

"SPIKE THE BRAVE THE GLORIOUS, FOR THE WIN," Cadance said as the group was happy to see Spike already was causing a great impression, even the boy who seemed to be a criminal was the first one who greeted him sincerely. So she knew Spike was going far on the show.

And then came the photo picture...

"Isn't that too much weight for the dock? Because that doesn't seem very s..." Twilight was unsure of how safe the dock was until her prediction was correct and the dock fell down, making all the campers go down in the water... "Never mind."

"Pfff. HAHAHAHAHAHA." Shining Armor laughed until he felt a slap behind his head. "Hey."

"It's not funny." Sunset scolded...

"You are smirking." Shining Armor deadpanned, which made Sunset look away.

"I am and I hate it," Sunset replied which made the other ponies roll their eyes.

After the picture, the group watched Chris explaining the rules, and where they were going to sleep... Thankfully for them, they are not co-ed, which was fair for new teenagers, and they aren't ready to be together yet. They shouldn't be forced to sleep in the same room.

And then the teams were separated... Between Screaming Gophers, and Killer Bass.
Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Katie, Owen, Leshawna, Spike, and Noah. Being on Screaming Gopher, made the group stare at each other.

"On one hoof it's a good thing because Spike is on the same team as Owen, but on the other hand... Heather is also there." Twilight commented as she glanced at her brother who also could see how things were going to be difficult for Spike.

"Ah, Spike can handle it. He passed a whole week having to deal with one of Blueblood's "suitors" before" Shining Armor commented, as he, Cadance, and even Blueblood had to give that to Spike. "He really had the patience of a saint on that week."

"Yep, and Blueblood made sure to take him on the Power Ponies event... That mare was really brown nose, and yet Spike took it like a champion until Blueblood managed to make the mare give up on him." Cadance agreed Spike had to deal with a lot of nobles, so he had very strong patience. So he can manage to survive the show.

"Well, the good side it's Gwen, Trent, Leshawna, and Owen on the same team. I can see Spike having a great time with them." Princess Luna looked happy with how some members seemed to be okay and from how they greeted Spike, they seemed to be ready for the win.

Twilight noticed Spike commenting about Fluttershy, which brought the attention of Gwen, who to her own surprise is in favor of the natural environment, Spike talked about Fluttershy's animals, especially Harry the bear, which Gwen showed a good start to a very good friendship...

Cadance then gave a glance... and then a smirk appeared on her face, she used her pencil once more...

And then the other team teamed to be chosen to become the Killer Bass... and Shining Armor and Twilight flinched into seeing Katie and Sadie ranting and wanting to be on the same team. Their impression of both BFF girls suddenly became lower with time.

And then Chris appeared and showed the place where they are going to make the confession... This was interesting since the group could watch the campers venting and knowing more about them.

Gwen was the first to tell that she showed the cabin stinks, and then appeared Spike, who just said it could have been worse, what made Twilight and Celestia proud of him was the fact Spike hoped for Chris saying he would be making friends... Like when Twilight first started her journey, she was tasked to make friends... Both mother and adoptive sister wished good luck and success for Spike...

Then it came Lindsay who was trying to find the person, and showing her plot to the camera, which Shining Armor blushed as he placed the hoof in front of Flurry Heart, who just giggled.

Then appeared a bird which left the group confused...

And finally, Owen, who brought everyone's attention... just for the next second he farted which made all the mares who had high hopes for him, change their thoughts drastically. While Shining Armor and Sunset Shimmer laughed at the immature joke Owen just pulled to everyone.

And then it showed the cabins of every camper, bunker beds, camp-themed cabins... Everything seemed fine until Cody decided to talk with Gwen when he wasn't supposed to be in the girl's cabin...

Being launched away from the cabin and making him eat dirty, was enough to make everypony facehoof from his stupidity.

"Dude, just stop, for the sake of your dignity," Sunset said as she couldn't believe someone so stupid. Someone so despaired.

Until then, nothing much happened, just Lindsay freaking out they have to share the bathroom, Owen just saying he was glad he wasn't going to stay with the girls...

"Is Owen a ..." Shining Armor asked the princess of love who shook her head.

"He is a bilover." Cadance said as she recognized the signs, depending if was a mare or stallion, or boy and girl, he seemed to show well affection to each of them.

"Fair enough." Shining nodded his head, as the group suddenly jumped from the shout coming from the girl's cabin, and seeing Lindsay shouting from a little insect, made Shining Armor stare in disbelief... But then saw an axe being thrown away almost hitting the screen.

"KILL THE FIEND, THE FIEND." Princess Luna shouted as she recalled a terrible time of war she had to fight such a demon in the past... a devil brown monster who managed to make her once burn the entire castle just for the sake of killing it.

"LUNA, DON'T HIT THE SCREEN." Princess Celestia contained her sister as the group watched both shows, and Princess Luna freaked out from a cockroach until Duncan came with an axe and cut the monster in half.

"WELL DONE DUNCAN, FOR YOUR BRAVERY AND MERCILESS KILL OVER THE MONSTER, I SHALL PARDON THOU FROM ALL THUS CRIMES ON THE HUMAN WORLD. HUZZA," Princess Luna cheered as the group stared at both the princess in disbelief, and at the delinquent who seemed to come to the rescue of the campers. She was happy for the victory of such an evil fiend.

Cadance watched closely as then the jock who didn't do anything just came to call for Lindsay telling he would be doing the same, and she could see the good sparkle of crush in the air... And with that Cadance already gave another mark on her clipboard... Discord was right, she had enjoyed very much the show until now.

And then Spike had some interaction with the boys around the show, most of the group didn't understand what television had to do with Noah's family having 8 kids, but they were very impressed by how fertile the matriarch of his family was. Sunset understood the joke and was the only one laughing.

From their perspective, Trent, Owen, and Noah seemed pretty interesting boys, and Spike could pass a great time, and then when appeared Cody with grass in his mouth and said he liked strong girls...

"Applejack would eat him alive." Both Twilight and Sunset talked about their counterpart's element of honesty, which she would literally make him eat dirt... When Cody is going to learn?

Then a loud voice called on the Main Lodge, Shining Armor felt a hint of nostalgia, as he reminded himself of the time as a little soldier on the royal guard training. The Chef Hatchet, whom Shining Armor immediately could see the patent of the cooker, a Chief, which made Shining Armor nod his head in respect, a former military to another, it seems the campers are going to learn how food was important. Royal Guard style.

The mares stared and glanced nervously at the Chef who seemed to be a brutus, and cruel chef, while Shining Armor felt nostalgia at the academy.

"Ah, the good times. I like him already." Shining Armor was happy to see someone who could represent him in the show, and he was unaware of the stares he was receiving from everypony behind him, even his filly who was staring at him weirdly.

Owen made a joke.

"Bad mistake Owen." Shining smiled, as he could see Chef putting him in his place. And seeing Gwen then seeing the food creating legs and moving, she started to complain. Which Shining Armor rolled his eyes. "Nothing like a good hammer wouldn't do. HEY, HE JUST DID IT. Man, this Chef is awesome."

"Err... Cadance, I think your husband is crazy." Sunset whispered at the princess of love, who just saw Shining Armor reliving the time of the Royal Guard training.

"Well, it's the consequences I have to take since I said I do." Cadance shrugged, it came to the whole package, the good things but also the bad things, and the weird things...

Spike showed respect by being direct and even eating the food which many stared at him crazily.

"It's not that bad... in comparison to the times my sister Twilight Sparkle went to the kitchen without me supervising her and she tried to make Lunch and Breakfast by herself... It was a disaster." Spike commented which made the group stare at him crazily. "This food is at least edible, while my sis food made me knocked for 3 hours."

"HEY," Twilight shouted as Shining Armor whistled innocently, while Princess Celestia, seemed to be distracting into reading a scroll, and even Flurry Heart was just upside down munching a blanket... Making Twilight pout from sadness.

And then to make things worse, Heather opened her mouth which made Twilight glare at the screen.

"MY PARENT'S YOU RUDE HUMAN." Twilight wanted to blast Heather with her magic, but since she was in another dimension, she wished she could make her a piece of her mind...

"Calm down Twilight, Spike is already explaining all the names we have, and from his perspective, we in Canterlot name ourselves like that. At least they like his name, I'm so great with naming my children." Celestia was so proud of herself that she had given two of the best names she could give to her children, Sunset Shimmer and Spike the dragon, the full name of their family showed a hint of royalty and they should be respected.

And then Chris came and Geoff made the terrible mistake of ordering pizza... Almost a knife would cut his head off, which was a scary move for the girls, but a nod of respect from the only stallion in the group.

"Intimidation never fails." Shining Armor said proudly, as he could imagine he was going to have a great time seeing the show.

And then Chris announced their first challenge...

"Well, at least it's the first challenge, how hard it can be?" Twilight somehow managed to jinx the campers, while Sunset stared at her in disbelief.

"YOU JINXED THEM..." Sunset said until DJ said the same thing... "A double Jinx? Oh boy..."

Soon enough, all 22 campers found themselves in their swimsuits, standing near the edge of the island's 100-foot-high cliff.

Everypony stared at the screen in disbelief, seeing DJ cussing before the episode was over... And from seeing that height they were going to jump that cliff...

"Please, this must be a joke." Sunset hated jinx, but this double jinx was something she never would have expected to see... Cadance was also horrified to see what probably would be the challenge.

"OH MY GOSH, OH MY GOSH, OH BUCK, OH BUCK, OH BUCK. SPIKE CALM DOWN I'M GOING TO GET YOU OUT OF THERE." Twilight freaked out as she tried to use her horn, but then she felt a slight pain and teleported herself back to where she was, but with a toilet seat on her face. "It seems I made a slight calculus mistake, and I passed an hour in my bathroom... But I'm here... WHY, WHY DID SPIKE ACCEPTED INTO DOING THAT?"

"Sister... are thou okay?" Princess Luna asked, as the entire chaos was happening around, Shining Armor flinching and Cadance sweating in fear... The only pony who seemed in the frozen state, was the princess of the sun herself...

Until two words came from her throat... with something like a primal roar which made the everypony from Canterlot jump and run away in fear.

"DISCOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD, CHRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS" And that day the sun scorched the double of the temperature, making Canterlot register one of the most scorching days around all Equestria.

Author's Note

Everyone, I came here to say, this is the first and the only time I'm going to write a whole chapter reaction, I hated into doing it, because I cannot keep doing this. I have so much projects and chapters to update, and doing a fanfic reaction is something I'm not going to plan into doing into a big series like that... Or my Reality Colides from Ezekiel fanfic.

So if anyone wants to write reaction fanfics about my works, you have my blessing, I hope you all enjoy this chapter.

Also, there is a lot of debate into if Heather or Izzy should be in the harem, so I decided to let the flow of the writing decide. If the work I did all this time shows if Heather or Izzy should be part of the harem, let the chapters flow and see how it will work... Sadly I'm unsure, but I'm opened mind to see Izzy as replace of Heather, since the first season of her really showed the worst side of her... But I'm not going to dirty your hopes, let's just hope how the flow of the chapters will go. Maybe it can surprise me.

Anyway, I hope you had fun with this interlude.

Interlude 2.5

After a whole hour of panic crossing for the whole Canterlot, the ponies suffering from the heat happening from the anger of a powerful princess who wanted to have 2 specific beings locked in Tartarus to suffer any kind of torture and rot even with the worst criminals around Equestria, including the pony who did tax evasion, but still she after releasing a frustrated sigh, Princess Celestia returned once back to the royal chambers, which everypony who were there were nervous about how Celestia was angry after seeing her baby dragon into what would be a suicidal challenge.

"Discord better pray for me to have mercy on him, because I'm torn between sending both him and this Chris to Tartarus or finding a way to make them statues once again." Celestia stomped as she glared at the screen with a fury of 1 thousand suns.

“My sister, while I agree that both of them deserved a terrible punishment for their ideal ways of fun, we have to accept Spike is a very capable dragon, since he helped Twilight Sparkle and her friends into defeating many kinds of threats around Equestria.” Princess Luna said as she tried to remain calm, even if in a situation she wanted so much to make both of the sadists suffer terrible nightmares, she had to accept that Spike was already in another dimension and they could not find a way to transport themselves.

“I have to try.” Twilight interrupted both of them, as she glowed her horn trying to make sure a portal would be created, but that spell alone wasn’t enough, since she didn’t have the right locations, or which spell would fit for dimensional traveling.

“Twilight, maybe is for the best if you don’t do it. Remember when you tried to visit me and the girls while you decided to do an experiment into dimensional traveling without the mirror?” Sunset stopped the mare from doing another of her crazy stunts, since the time Spike told her about what happened, Sunset became worried sick about her friend going to the hospital. “Not only did you get magical exhaustion, but you also lost your fur for 2 months.”

Twilight froze, and then glancing at the princesses and also her brother looking at her funny, she stopped as her face was covered in a deep blush of shame. And the option to appear the next episode appeared on the screen.

“Everypony, while we know that Spike may be in terrible danger, we must calm down,” Shining Armor commented as he glanced at the Princess still trying to not destroy anything in the chambers, but she was already stomping her hooves impatiently. He gave a hopeful look at Sunset who was still with the remote control. “Can you please continue to show what happens?”

“Oh that, right.” Sunset realized that she was still with the remote control, and looking at Twilight and Princess Celestia with anticipation in her heart, she didn’t want to stale long. “Starting the episode… right now.”

And from the start, the episode showed its opening. Which made the ponies watch the show listening and enjoying the catchy song.

Cameras and stage lights pop throughout the forest knocking a gopher out of the ground and a squirrel out of its tree. We zoom through the island passing Chris knocking over his coffee

Dear Mom and Dad I'm doin' fine,

You guys are on my mind.

The camera reaches the mountain peak diving into the water as Owen swims by letting loose a fart just as Geoff is laying back on his surfer board before falling over from the stank with Bridgett surfing past him.

You asked me what I wanted to be

And now I think the answer is plain to see,

I wanna be famous.

A hawk swoops down picking up a dead fish from the water soaring into the sky accidentally dropping onto a peaceful Dj surrounded by adorable animals who soon bite him when they see the fish causing him to run off screaming in terror as Duncan laughs and Courtney rolls her eyes.

I wanna live close to the sun,

Go pack your bags, 'cause I've already won,

Everything to prove, nothing in my way

I'll get there one day.

Cause, I wanna be famous!

Heather and Leshwana slap fight on a raft unaware of the waterfall nearby as it falls downward as Harold is practicing karate. Izzy swings by on a vine crashing into Harold knocking them into the confession booth knocking Lindsay out. Inside the main lodge, Chef sticks his arm into a pot of green soup smirking into the tied up and Fearful Noah, his unlucky taste tester.

Na na na na na na na na na na na na na na na!

I wanna be, I wanna be, I wanna be famous

I wanna be, I wanna be, I wanna be famous

Katie and Sadie swoon as Justin looks at himself in the mirror while Beth twirls around her batons tossing the flaming stick into the air. And while the baton was in the air, Spike gave a fire breath to make sure to lit the campfire, which Gwen and Trent look at each other before Cody gets between them smiling with an arm around each of them the campers Chef and Chris sit around the campfire whistling to the tune of the song.

"I have to admit, the song is very catchy." Twilight tried to say positivelly, which her brother and sister-in-law agreeded by nodding.

"Even if Spike is already famous in Crystal Empire, I think I can understand their concept of idea," Cadance commented as she could see all the groups being unique, even if Flurry Heart giggled from seeing the humans acting silly. "Everyone on there want to be famous by being watched by everypony."

"We say everyone when it comes about humans Cady." Sunset corrected her cousin as she could be surprised by the theme song of the show they showed Spike doing his dragon fire...

"Well, let's see how this will goes. I hope Spike is going to be fine." Twilight commented, as she could see both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna being anxious to know about what's going to happen...

Most of the campers looked down the 100-foot-high cliff with either fear or even some excitement. All of them were in swimsuits as they looked at Chris who was standing next to a creature with a picture of a chicken on it.

"Okay!" Chris said to make sure he had all 22 teens' attention. "Today's challenge is three-fold. Your first task is to jump off this 1,00-foot-high cliff into the lake."

Everypony flinched, as they gulped into seeing how terrible idea would be.

"It's not just jumping from the cliff?" Princess Celestia was sweating, feeling fear for her baby dragon, and the possibility of there was nothing that it would make things even worse.

Bridgette looked down the cliff without fear and saw that there were indeed two areas. A large wide zone and a smaller circle area within the large zone.

"Piece of cake." Bridgette smiled and confidently said.

"And now you've done it," Sunset said as she slapped her head in disbelief. "I admit your courage, but you shouldn't have said that."

"If you look down, you will see two target areas," Chris explained while pointing to the different zones inside of the water. "The wider area represents the part of the lake that we have stocked with psychotic, hehehe, man-eating sharks."

Everyone looked down and flinched when they saw the fins of sharks appearing in the large zone.

"WHAT?" The whole group of ponies shouted as Twilight was hiperventilating, Sunset was feeling the pressure, Shining Armor was narrowing his eyes angrily, Princess Cadance was horrified, and both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were with bloodshot eyes.

"HOW DARE YOU THOUS MAKE OUR LINEAGE INTO SUFFER SUCH DANGEROUS CHALLENGE YOU INSECT?" Princess Celestia and Luna shouted in Royal Canterlot Voice as the entire walls trembled from their anger. "DISCORD."

"I SWEAR BY FAULST, YOU ARE GOING TO BEG FOR BEING TURNED INTO STONE AFTER WHAT I'M GOING TO DO WITH YOU." Princess Celestia swore that she would make Discord suffer for every single time Spike would be seen in pain, she swore that she would beat him so much, that not even his mom would recognize him.

"I'M GOING TO BANISH HIM IN THE MOON." Such a comment coming from the Princess of the moon made everypony stares at Luna in surprise. "WHAT? I WAS THERE, I SHOULD ALSO SEND SOMEONE AS A PUNISHMENT TOO."

"I AGREE WITH YOU," Celestia shouted in her Royal Canterlot voice, and while the group was trying to continue the show, the ponies outside the castle were running in panic, knowing that someone angered their princesses, and now everypony must suffer the consequences.

"Mom, aunty, I know that you are both angry. But please, be calm. I'm sure Spike is going to be fine." Sunset said as she tried to regain the confidence, and seeing on how afraid she was for her baby brother, she was almost hiperverntilating. And talking about hiperventilating.

"Twilight, calm down, everything is going to be okay." Cadance tried to assure the princess of friendship, but shew was already in panic.

"BE OKAY? BE OKAY? MY BABY BROTHER IS GOING TO JUMP A 100 FEET CLIFF IN A WATER FULL OF SHARKS AND YOU SAID EVERYTHING IS GOING TO BE OKAY?" Twilight took the head of her sister-in-law and shaked as her panic paranoid form was once again activated. "FLUTTERSHY ISN'T THERE TO TALK WITH THEM TO HELP HIM, HOW IS GOING TO SURVIVE IF HE GETS EATEN?"

"Twily, calm down. I know that you are afraid, TARTARUS, EVEN I'M AFRAID. But you gotta calm yourself down... Spike is our brother, he can do that." Shining Armor usually said firmly, as he wanted to not just convince her, but also himself that his bro was going to survive that... "We must have faith in him."

Twilight who was still hiperventilating slowly recovered her breath, as she then felt something nearby her... Her nice Flurry Heart giving a hug on her, which was enough to make the princess of friendship have the filly on her arms and find the comfort that she needed...

"Okay, okay,you are right... We don't know how the phisics on that dimension works... so maybe Chris had thought about the limits of their human body, and have convinced himself that if was not something that could actually kill them." Twilight decided to calm her mind, and then use some logical side of her brain, since Spike is in another dimension, maybe his body could take all the danger launched on him.

"Let's hope that your theory is true Twilight." Sunset Shimmer hopped as well, and since the episode paused, it was the time for them to continue to watch it.

"Also inside that area, there is a safe zone. That's your target area, which, we're pretty sure is shark-free." Chris finally explained the areas. Which didn't help their anxiety at all.

"Okay, so that's good." Shining Armor said as he felt a little more relieved, but the same couldn't be said from the others...

"Excuse me?" Leshawna said to Chris in response to the host's last words. Who seemed to take it as a signal to continue.

"For each member of your team that jumps and actually…survives, there will be a crate of supplies waiting below." Chris gestured to the beach at the bottom of the cliff where everyone could see two stakes of crates waiting below. "Inside each crate are supplies that you'll need for the second part of the challenge… building a hot tub. The team with the best one gets to have a wicked hot tub party tonight. The losers will be sending someone home."

“So that means, that even after the whole dangerous challenge, they still need to carry the crates. Which it doesn’t seem that difficult for me, just to build a hot tub?” Shining Armor commented as he gave a glance on the crates, and possibly he and his soldiers could have carried on the crates easily… But the part of jumping the cliff in a water in a zone full of sharks? It would need to be an example of military into doing that.

The group stared at each other until Chris pointed at the Killer Bass team. "Alright, Killer Bass, you're up first.

"Oh, wow…" Bridgette's confidence faded a little as she saw the sharks swimming in the larger zone. The surfer girl then looked to her team and asked. "So, who wants to go first?"

"…" Everyone was completely silent and the chirping of a cricket could be heard.

“Does that answer your question?” Princess Luna commented as she felt snarky on that moment, knowing that it was her to tempted the fate into bringing the sharks on the challenge… She didn’t deserved it the snark, but Luna wanted some vindication.

Their musings are interrupted when Owen laughs optimistically.

"Hey, don't sweat it, guys." The big guy reassured everyone over the cliff. "I heard that these shows always make the interns do the stunt first to make sure it's survivable."

"Oh yeah, we totally did that." Chris nodded, trying to avoid his gaze from everyone.

And after that the whole group watched on how Chris tricked Chef Hatchet into jumping on the cliff, which made all of them sighs in relief that it’s possible to jump from the weight without even minor injuries… But the problem later made them gulp in fear of Chef almost get eaten by a shark, but he ran away quickly like Pinkie Pie, so that made the sharks unable to catch him.

“Oh good, that means if they are fast enough to run like that, they can survive from the sharks.” Shining Armor was proud into seeing a militar man responsible of his carrear showing a way that mostly his soldiers would do, if it was him, he would have used a magic shield around his body to protect from the sharp teeths. “Good work Chief, I’m proud of you.”

The mares stared at the man who seemed proud of the Chef who ran away in fear and panic, but now they were more relieved by knowing that the sharks weren’t as dangerous as they should be, and the jump was somehow survivable, so that gives them a good sigh in relief.

"It's really no big deal, just an insane dive into a circle of angry sharks." Bridgette tried to reassure herself. So she takes a dive as everyone runs up and looks at her diving into the safety zone. Bridgette came out and waved to everyone, showing that she was fine.

And by seeing the surfer being the first to jump, and getting out from the water completely fine, the group relaxed…

“Very impressing little Bridgette, thous may have caused the worst outcome over the sharks, but was the first person to jump from thous team.” Princess Luna commended her act, as showing the girl had proved herself in front of the princess, and receiving also a nod from her own sister.

“Impressive indeed, she went head first, and showed not even a single inch of fear.” Princess Celestia was impressed on how corageous a mare or girl as her daughter has taught her managed to do the dangerous challenge and even was able to get a point for her team. “Is she from the Spike’s team?”

“She isn’t, she is from the opposite team,” Sunset commented as she was still trying to memorize which members of which team belonged to… And it’s going to take a while.

“Well, that’s unfortunate,” Cadance commented, as she went back to her clipboard… And gave a glance to her sister-in-law, she was still a bit busy being hugged by her treasure Flurry Heart… both them watching in relief at how the challenge could be done...

"AWESOME! I'm next! Cowabunga!" Tyler yells as he takes a run off the cliff with his chest puffed up with pride, and runs at the cliff before leaping off with a yell but the high dive ends with his groanings of pain. His body fell on one of the buoy's towers before he slid into the safety zone.

The ponies flinched as Flurry Heart giggled from seeing the pain towards the clumsy jock…

“That must be horrible,” Twilight commented as she had some similar moments where she managed to catch herself with her body into a very solid object, which made her groan in pain… But still seeing the boy managing to get out from there...

"Woooooo! Hahahah!" Geoff cheered and laughed as he dived down the cliff next, his hat still stuck into his head.

Duncan remained in silence with his arms crossed, ready to take the jump.

"Look out below!" Eva yelled as she jumped down after Geoff.

"…" Duncan was completely silent as he jumped down the cliff with his arms crossed.

“Wow, Duncan must have nerves of steel.” Princess Luna was surprised to see a human not even phased from the danger… “So that concludes.”

The ponies were now happy to see that everyone from that world seemed to be fine from jumping that high and surviving without hurting themselves… and if they did with minimal injuries.

“Okay, I think now Spike can do it without fear.” Shining Armor commented as he looked at the humans who jumped… A part of him also felt a bit of adrenaline rushing in his body. “From the way they are jumping, it makes me also want to try it.”

“Are you?” Princess Cadance asked as she raised her eyebrow, which made the prince of Cristal Empire shook his head.

“Buck no, there is no way I’m going to do that.” Shining Armor said shamelessly, which made the ponies chuckle at his answer.

Next up was DJ who looked down the cliff, but instead of jumping the teen shook a little and backed away from the edge. "Uh-uh. No way, man." DJ said while waving his hands and backing away more. "I'm not jumping."

"Scared of heights?" Chris asked as DJ turned to him.

"Yeah." DJ nodded. "Ever since I was a kid."

"That's alright big guy," Chris told DJ, getting a smile on the teen's face which was soon lost after what he said next. "Unfortunately, that also makes you a chicken. So, you'll have to wear this for the rest of the day." Chris then reached into the box he was standing next to pulled out a rubber chicken hat and placed it on DJ's head.

"Aw, man. For real?" DJ frowned as he looked up at his new headwear.

“Really? That’s all it takes? Wow, Spike could easily avoid jumping the terrible high, if they just conceal defeat for once. I mean, how being a chicken worse than actually jum…” Twilight was commenting as there was no way Chris would...

"Bawk bawk bawk!" Chris mocked while doing a little chicken dance before pointing to an…escalator that was on the cliff for some reason. "That means the chicken path down is that-a-way. Next."

“Yeah, he would.” Twilight hoofpalmed her face as she could see Chris acting like Rainbow Dash when someone decided to give up in fear.

“I hate when people do that,” Sunset said as she knew one of her best friends she holds dearly, but she always want to beat the crap out of her when Rainbow Dash does the chicken mock.

Princess Celestia gulped in fear… she wanted her son to not do something dangerous, but she would hate seeing her son humiliated and being called a coward…

“He is going to jump.” Celestia knew her son, she knew that Spike would never let anypony down, and having a team, and possibly new friends? He wants to prove himself to them.

Twilight and Shining Armor wanted to protest… but knowing Spike, he always wanted to prove his valor to his family… And watching him to another dimension? They know… Spike isn’t going to disappoint his team.

Justin confidently took a dive into the water, just for the fear of everyone he landed outside of the safe zone.

“OH NO,” Sunset said as she felt fear for the supermodel that she has a new crush on… but suddenly the video showed in slow motion, as her heartbeats started to see the beautiful scene in front of her.

Everybody yelled at Justin to swim away from the sharks, until the impossible occurred. The moment the sharks appeared near him, they stopped swimming until they saw the water dripping off his body and his sparking eyes and smile. Which made the sharks enamored with the teenager and helped the handsome boy to pick him up and give him a ride to the shore.

Everypony had their jaws-slacked from seeing Jutin doing the impossible, and Sunset placed her hoof on her face as she tilted her head… looking enamored at the super model.

“Well, I think that’s a way to make the sharks behave?” Princess Cadance commented as she gave a glance at the human Justin, and seeing her cousin already in a crush, she decided to make a mark between the names of Justin, Sunset, and even some sharks on her clipboard.

Everyone was slaw-jacked about that. But seeing the group of Killer Bass already had another member on the boat, they cheered for another point for them.

"Yes!" Harold cheered before jumping down…while doing the splits.

SPLASH!
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Harold yelled in pain as he yelled into the water…crotch fist. Everyone watching, even the sharks, all winced as Harold continued to scream... It was something all the males around the cliff, and even on the beach covered their crotches in reflex.

“AGHH.” Shining Armor fell down which made everypony look horrified at what happened.

“SHINING.” Both Cadance and Twilight went to see the stallion recoiled in fear. “What happened?”

“I don’t know… but suddenly I felt a pain in my lower region…” Shining Armor never felt a pain like that, he didn’t hit anything, but just hearing the skinny boy with glasses splashing in the water, made him feel a shared pain.

“I think that is what made you have pain.” Sunset Shimmer pointed on the screen, showing Harold was hit on the water from the splash… Crotch first… “That’s where the male’s reproductive system is…”

Shining Armor realizing that, coughed. As he felt the terrible pain that he suffered in sympathy with the boy who just was so courageous and dumb enough to do that...

"Oooooh!" Chris laughed a bit as he watched the scene from on top of the cliff. "Hate to see that happen."

"Excuse me, Chris," Courtney said to the host as she stood at the edge of the cliff. "I have a medical condition."

“Really? Does she have heart problems? Because that would be terrible for her to jump and possibly would lead to her disqualification.” Twilight commented as Sunset narrowed a bit of her eyes.

“She doesn’t look like she was eager to throw the towel, and seems with some excuse in her mind.” Sunset could see from the upside attitude Courtney was having at that moment, she could already see how that would go.

"What condition?" Chris asked.

"A condition that prevents me from jumping off cliffs," Courtney stated in an obvious tone.

.

.

.

“She cannot be serious.” Shining Armor asked as he looked in disbelief at the audacity of the girl simply saying in such an obvious state, that most of her team jumped and they would risk a lot of losing the challenge.

“Hmm, while I could understand her lack of desire to jump. She shouldn’t have made such a joke about doing it.” Princess Luna raised her eyebrow as she deadpanned at the girl who did not want to jump.

"You can chicken out if you want." Chris offered Courtney as he smugly looked at her. "But it might end up costing your team the win. And then they'll hate you."

"It's a calculated risk," Courtney said confidently with her arms crossed. "I've seen the other team, and I don't think ten of them will jump."

“HEY, DON’T UNDERSTIMATE THE SPIKE’S TEAM,” Princess Luna said angrily as she hated how she looked at the tone of the brat girl who was so cocky on their victory.

“Sister, while I share your sentiment, I have to say, Spike’s team has some obstacles on their own… the team he has is probably in a terrible spot.

Cadance and Shining Armor nodded their heads and grimaced at the possibility that Spike would even risk himself in danger for a team who wouldn’t win.

"All right, here is your chicken hat," Chris said as he put a chicken hat on top of Courtney's head. Chris then took out his clipboard again and went over it. "So let's tally up the results. Hold on. That's seven jumpers and two chickens. We're missing two."

Those two were Sadie and Izzy with the former holding hands with Katie tightly. "I'm not jumping without Katie!" Sadie said with Katie nodding in agreement.

"We have to be on the same team, Chris," Katie said to the host before she and her best friend approached Chris.

"Please! Please! Can we? Can we, Chris? Can we? Can we?" Both Sadie and Katie constantly asked the host.

Both Shining Armor and Twilight flinched from their exposition of siblings would make them cringe in shame.

“Were we that bad when you babysat me?” Twilight asked Cadance who had a whole minute to think about it… and from that time she had flashbacks of how Shining Armor and Twilight were so close that it was like she was even his collar once. Or for the time needed to go to the fillies’ room Shining Armor got to stay outside of the door while being like a body guard…

“Hmm… more or less.” Cadance waved her hoof which she could see how far those two would go. So imagining it wasn’t that bad with both sparkle members, but she could imagine Spike having a headache if he dealt with it every single day.

"I'll switch places with her." Izzy offered as she raised her hand.

"Alright, fine!" Chris relented with an irritated expression on his face. "You're both on the Killer Bass now. Izzy, you're on the Screaming Gophers."

Izzy smiled and shrugged and she headed over to her new team with Katie and Sadie hugged each other. "Yes!" The besties cheered.

"That means you're up, girls," Chris told the two as he pointed towards the edge of the cliff.

"We're coming, Killer Bass!" With their hands joined, both Katie and Sadie jumped down the cliff at the same time fearlessly.

“It’s so nice to see Izzy giving her spot for one of the girls,” Shining Armor had to give that for the happy ginger since she seemed to show sportsmanship towards the girls and even a relief for both Chris and the ponies watching the migraine twins who are now at the same team. "I don't know why, but I have a great feeling that she would be a good asset on Spike's team. He may need someone to cheer him up in crazy situations like that."

"Like Pinkie Pie?" Both Sunset and Twilight asked in unison since a good part of their minds shared the same thought, whenever the universe is, there would always be a Pinkie Pie around, so having someone to make Spike laugh would actually help him in case he is homesick...

Princess Cadance looked at the ginger who seemed fine to change teams, and then listed the theory of her husband... so in case, she decided to mark Izzy's name on her clipboard.

“And counting with them 2 it seems everyone from the Killer Bass team made their decision, 9 of them jumped and 2 gave up,” Twilight said as she was now in analysis towards the possibility around Spike’s team. “The Screaming Gopher just needs to have 10 of them to jump and that would make a victory for Spike’s team.”

“But that would lead to a discussion...Will his team really jump?” Princess Celestia asked as she showed a worried glance at the television show.

"Okay," Chris said as he finished marking down the last of the Killer Bass on his clipboard. The host then turned to the Screaming Gophers and said. "So that's nine jumpers and two chickens. Screaming Gophers, if you can beat that we'll throw in a pull cart to put your crates on."

"Nice! Okay, guys." Trent spoke up as he turned to his teammates. "Who's up first?"

Spike glanced around, seeing that his team was hesitating to jump... he was about to offer himself to jump when suddenly a voice interrupted him.

Neither the group who was watching said a sound, the group could see that many of them were nervous, and needed someone who could both inspire or deny their chance of victory…

And for seeing Heather...

"I'm sorry," Heather said firmly as she crossed her arms and shook her head. "There's no way I'm doing this."

"Why not?" Beth asked the taller girl.

"Um, hello, national TV," Heather said as if the answer to the question was obvious. "I'll get my hair wet."

"You're kidding right?" Gwen asked while looking at Heather in disbelief.

"If she's not doing it, I'm not doing it," Lindsay said as she and Heather smirked at each other.

“I can’t believe it,” Twilight whispered in disbelief… “I would agree if she was afraid of jumping or even with the possibility of hurting herself… But to wet her hair?”

“Well, she is a snob. I can see from the look of her face.” Sunset wasn’t amused, she already could guess from the idea of Heather being a lame girl to give up for a stupid reason. “I don’t want to offend Rarity, but I think she also would give the same excuse.”

Twilight opened her mouth to scowl at her friend… but then realized how sometimes the element of generosity was a bit of dramatic mare… she couldn’t blame Sunset for saying she said that.

“So that means the team is going to lose?” Princess Luna asked as she was afraid for Spike's team already lost so easily, but also hoping that in case many of his team gave up, he wouldn’t need to jump.

“From the look, I’m watching that girl Leshawna… I think that’s far from the truth sister.” Princess Celestia gave a glance and she knew that look… she had a lot of that headache from many years of the past… and once again… it happened.

"Oh you're doing it," Leshawna told Heather in an aggressive tone as she got right into Heather's face.

"Say's who?" Heather crossed her arms and glared back at Leshawna.

" Says me," Leshawna said back as she glared right into Heather's eyes. "I'm not losing this challenge 'cause you got your hair day, you spoiled little daddy's girl."

"Back off, ghetto-glamour, too-tight-pants-wearing, rap-star wannabe." Heather insulted Leshawna right back into her face.

"Mall-shopping, ponytail-wearing, teen-girl-reading, peeking in high school prom queen!" Leshawna didn't let up on the insults to Heather.

"…" Heather was silent for a moment before smirking and simply saying. "Well, at least I'm popular." Everyone winced in response to the catfight going on or smirked as they watched the show.

At that moment Twilight and Shining Armor had their eyes wide open, while Princess Luna and Princess Celestia had raised their eyebrows on the statement of the Korean girl.

“I would doubt that.” Princess Luna commented, but seeing her sister who was taking a deep breath, she couldn’t help but ask. “Are thou okay sister?”

“Oh… I’m fine, it’s just this moment that happened to remind me of somepony.” Princess Celestia said as her eyes glanced at the princess of love who was trying her best to not look into their eyes.

“What? Me, what are you talking about aunty?” Princess Cadance freight innocence since she tried her best to not relieve…

Until the iconic static caught the attention of everypony.

CONFESSIONAL – SPIKE

"Wow, I never saw so much back and forth since the time my cousins BlueBlood and Cadance had a discussion on my mom's birthday. Since they were supposed to bring a gift together, and their ideals clashed in the way it ended up with Blueblood launched from the window while Cadance's entire body was covered in mud and strawberry cake." Spike remembered since it was one iconic part of his childhood, where he could see how both siblings had a very scandalous fight over the best gift for his mom. "Key word, never call Cadance a love-sucking vampire if you want to have your dignity intact... Blueblood learned it the hard way."

.

.

.

Everypony stared at the princess of love who had both hooves covering her face as her fur blushed in scarlet… Even her daughter giggled from the misfortune of her own mother, the pony who gave birth to her… it was the biggest betrayal she ever had at the moment.

“S...sh..shut up. Spike, you promised to never tell anypony about this.”Princess Cadance commented as she now knew her husband would never let her live down… it’s going to take a while for everypony to forget such an event… “Oh ponyfeathers, now everypony who is watching the show knows about this… AHHHHHHHHHHH.”

"You're jumping!" Leshawna yelled at Heather aggressively.

"Make me!" Heather yelled back as she got right into Leshawna's face. Leshawna ended up doing just that as Heather screamed as the black girl easily lifted up Heather and tossed her off of the cliff. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Heather screamed as she fell all the way down into the water, Leshawna successfully throwing Heather into the safe zone. "Leshawna, you are so dead!"

“Karma is so good.” Sunset Shimmer commented as she smirked at seeing the queen bee being launched to the safety zone. “Be grateful that she launched you at the safety zone.”

“Well while that gave me many concerns…” Princess Celestia said as she found that scene a bit worrisome. “At least Spike wouldn’t need to be concerned about someone giving up so easily, with the person who wanted to make everypony or everyone give up, she being the first one launched at the safety zone would be a good example of inspiration. Thank you Leshawna.”

"Hey, I threw you into the safe zone, didn't I?" Leshawna yelled down to Heather before getting ready to jump herself. "Now I just hope I can hit it, too." Leshawna then screamed as she jumped off the cliff next and successfully landed in the safe zone with Heather.

"I thought this was going to be a talent contest," Lindsay admitted.

"Hahaha yeah." Chris laughed sarcastically. "No."

“Poor Lindsay, it must be difficult for her trying to understand what show she got into too… I kinda feel bad for her.” Twilight commented as she could understand Lindsay isn’t the sharpest tool in the shed, but getting into the show like that has been a nightmare for the poor blond.

“You don’t have to worry about Twilight, I’m sure that she will find good friends around, and knowing Spike, he will be happy to help anyone in need,” Sunset commented as she knew how her little brother would go to help his team, and with the princess of friendship nodding her head towards her, the whole group knew… Spike got it. They just need Lindsay to jump...

Lindsay then screamed and waved her limbs around frantically as she fell down the cliff. Next up was Gwen who also screamed as she fell to the water who was then followed by Cody. After Cody was Izzy who laughed hysterically as she fell down the cliff.

Everypony watched the Screaming Gopher jumping and felt bad for Lindsay and Gwen since they were scared of jumping that high, and then they were surprised to see Izzy enjoying such an extreme challenge, maybe it was because of her desire for adrenaline…

And now their heartbeats came loudly, as their mouths went dry, and the sweating on their foreheads…

“I can’t watch this.”Princess Celestia tried to look away, but her sister used her mouth to pull the mane of the princess of the sun.

“THOUS MUST, IT’S THUS SON.” Princess Luna shouted as she herself was afraid, and using her magic to make the eyelids of princess Celestia remain open.

“LUNAAAAAAA.” Celestia was trying to look away, but it was her heartbeats making her afraid… the baby dragon she took care of after being hatched from an egg, the time she shared the rights with the Sparkle family and even the time she also taking care of him at the times she was teaching Twilight…

It was like his own life flashed in the eyes of Princess Celestia.

Shining Armor fainted, but then immediately got up and tried to remain serious as the king of the crystal empire and chef of royal guards, his brother needed someone to cheer for him when he did it.

Cadance was also bitting her lip, she knew Spike the brave and the glorious would surprise everypony again, but a good part of her felt afraid to even help her aunties, she was afraid to even cheer at all.

Twilight was hyperventilating again, and Sunset was sweating a lot…

Even Flurry Heart was in deep silence, scared as she hugged Twilight to hope her uncle would be fine…

And then they saw him jump in doing a cannonball. And they could see Spike was about to scream, but suddenly he paused as his eyes went wide open...like he saw something unbelievable… until on the next moment.

*SPLASH.*

Everypony was in silence praying deeply in silence, hoping for Spike, until he got up… And everypony let it out a sigh of relief they never thought they had inside of themselves.

"OHOOOO, YEAH." Leshawna and Cody clapped as they saw the green and purple-haired boy get out from the water, and see a slow boat coming near him.

It was one of the most terrifying experiences he ever had in his life... But also one of the most awesome he managed to accomplish it.

"That, was AWESOME," Spike shouted as he placed both hands in the air after swimming to his team.

“Wohooooo, way to go Spike.” Shining Armor cheered loudly, as everypony also did that for the little dragon who seemed to get out intact from the sudden challenge.

“HUZZA.” Princess Luna cheered even with the Royal Canterlot Voice.

As Twilight almost fainted in relief, she was almost in a panic to see him getting in such a dangerous situation but that proved a point that Spike didn’t suffer a terrible backlash from jumping on that cliff.

“I’m so proud, but also at the time he returns he is going to be so grounded for one year.” Princess Celestia was both angry but also very proud of her baby dragon…

“You do realize that this is the first episode, so that means he is going to also do more terrible and difficult challenges in the future right?” Shining Armor asked, which made not just Princess Celestia, but also Princess Luna and Twilight Sparkle get their nerves high.

“Okay 10 years without power ponies, and inside of his bedroom, it doesn’t matter if is a friendship mission, he isn’t allowed to leave the castle.” Princess Celestia gave a royal order to Twilight who nodded her head at her.

“Yep, he is going from School of Friendship and then returning home, nothing more. He is in such terrible trouble.” Twilight agreed with her mentor, but Princess Luna Princess Cadance, and even Shining Armor rolled their eyes.

“Let the dragon live, Spike is having fun. Look.” Shining Armor was getting annoyed to see Twilight freaking out and Princess Celestia going supernova into her worries.

CONFESSIONAL – SPIKE

"Wow, I never felt so terrified in my life, but man, the adrenaline, the accomplishment into doing something so crazy like that. Man, I think Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack would try to challenge each other into doing that." Spike said as his entire body was still dripping water, and he quickly explained excitedly about the challenge, and what his feelings were at that moment. "They would always try to do something crazy like that. But man, I'm glad to make another point for my team."

Sunset Shimmer and Twilight chuckled knowing that indeed after seeing Spike jumping from the cliff, the farmer mare and the wonderbolt pegasus would try to do something crazy like that, so in mean meantime, Twilight was tempted into calling her friends to watch with her… At least she knew Applejack and Rainbow Dash would get crazy into seeing such difficult challenges.

Now the Killer Bass most of its members jumped, so proving the group has a very strong chance of winning… That was until they saw Beth giving up on the moment because she was afraid…

A few of them narrowed their eyes when Leshawna and Cody were mocking the poor farm girl giving up, and Sunset had a slight glare into Lindsay and Heather talking badly of Beth.

After seeing Beth using the escalator down the cliff, they saw Trent and Noah jumping the cliff, which made everypony happy, Spike’s team has a chance of winning… There was only missing one more member.

"Ok, campers!" Chris said to everyone down below with a megaphone, Owen standing by the edge of the cliff. "there's only one person left. You guys need this jump for the win." Chris then turned to Owen and said. "No pressure, dude." Owen's face seemed to relax a bit before Chris said. "Okay, there's pressure!"

Down below, the Screaming Gophers were all cheering for Owen to jump with Heather going. "Jump! Jump! Just do it, Owen. Do it!"

Owen took a deep breath before strapping some floaties around his arms and backing away a bit to give himself a running start.

Everypony felt the tension, seeing Owen gulping dry and being afraid of jumping…most ponies would have thought Owen would give up, but seeing the chubby camper even if he was afraid of giving himself into jumping… takes a lot of courage.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Oh, I was pretty darn nervous," Owen said with an expression that matched how he said he felt. "See, the thing is, I'm not that strong a swimmer."

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I'm looking at this guy and thinking, there's no way he's gonna make it," Geoff said while looking right at the camera. He was telling in disbelief and confident with himself the possibility of the largest camper dying.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"I actually thought, if he jumps this…" Gwen looked sadly and in concern at the camera showing the possibility of the worst outcome for her teammate, until her cold nature came back again and with her sarcasm finished the sentence. "He's gonna die."

“Wow, if even the campers have a feeling that Owen has a high chance of dying, does that mean the challenge was that fatal?” Twilight asked in fear which made Sunset gives a thought.

“I think it was more for the fact Owen's high weight, which could possibly give heart failure… So anything could happen.” Sunset didn’t sugarcoat, and the ponies were afraid for the chubby boy… But there was one pony who wanted him to do it.

“Come on Owen, you can do this.” Shining Armor said as he knew the boy could do it. The mares gave a look at themselves and decided to cheer for the boy.

“Owen, Owen, Owen, Owen, Owen.” Everypony was chanting his name trying to give him the courage to jump...

"Take a good run at it buddy." Chris encouraged Owen as the big guy turned around after getting enough distance. "You got this!"

"I'm going to die now," Owen said as he looked forward to where he would be diving. "I'm going to freaking die now."

Owen stood frozen in place for a few seconds as both teams watched from below in anticipation. "Come on, big guy," Leshawna said as she looked up at the top of the cliff, hoping Owen would work up the courage to jump.

Finally, Owen clenched his fist and narrowed his eyes at the edge of the cliff in front of it. Owen let out a battle cry as he charged forward as fast as he could. "YEEEEEEEAAHHH!" Owen yelled as he leaped right off the cliff and dived down towards the water at high speeds. "OOOOOOH CRAAAAAAAP!"

SPLAAAAAAAAAAAAAASHHHH!

Everypony had their mouths dropped, even Flurry Heart who was giggling suddenly stopped as she saw the giant wave hitting on the beach…

Spike never thought to see a giant wave carrying everyone around the beach.

When Owen hit the water, his splash was enormous with the water reaching up almost halfway to the top of the cliff. When the water came back down, nearly all the campers could be seen spread out throughout the beach completely soaked. Even the sharks were sent out of the water.

Owen soon emerged from under the water and started pumping his fist in the air. "Yes! Yeah!" Owen cheered with a grin on his face. "Oh, yeah! Who's the man?"

"Woo-hoo-hoo!" Beth cheered.

"Yes!" Leshawna said with a victorious tone.

"The winners!" Chris yelled with his megaphone to the campers below. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Gophers all cheered while some of the Bass sighed in defeat.

“WOHOOOOOOOOOO, WAY TO GO OWEN.” Everypony jumped and even some used their wings to flap as a way they were happy to see Spike’s team winning.

"That was awesome, dude." Trent complimented Owen from the boat as the big guy was seen looking through the water around him. "What's wrong?"

"I, uh…" Owen awkwardly began. "Think lost my bathing suit." This was meant with a lot of disgusted remarks from the rest of the campers.

“What was the matter?” Shining Armor asked as Sunset cringed into imagination.

“It’s a taboo in the human world, the humans always wear clothes in the places as they don’t want to see some parts of the other humans exposed…

Since that answered the question, nopony asked any further since they could see Spike’s team very happy in accomplishing his promise.

Later, as Chris promised, the Screaming Gophers were given carts that allowed them to easily pull the crates back to camp. The screaming Gopher side seemed to be on their moral high since their work together managed to make them win the first step of the challenge. A good time for a song as everyone sings loudly...

"Good to see everyone singing as they look cheerful and ready for the next part of the challenge."Twilight smiled as she could see Spike was having fun with his team.

Everypony nodded their head, it seemed that everything hadn't happened a few scenes ago. And seemed that everything was fine for the Screaming Gophers, however, the group cringed into seeing the Killer Bass they couldn't say the same.

Everyone was back in their normal dry clothes with the Killer Bass seen struggling to move their crates. Most of them at least as Duncan, DJ, and especially Eva were moving their crates pretty easily.

With the others Harold, Katie Sadie, Courtney, Bridgette, Geoff, and Tyler were trying to move their crates across the sand. As they were moving their crates, Courtney winced a bit as she removed her hands off the crate Courtney pointed at her hand.

"Ow! I think I just got a splinter." Courtney said as she looked over her hand.

Eva then walked up to Courtney and lifted their crate off the ground effortlessly. "Shut it and move your crate." Eva aggressively said to Courtney before setting the crate back down with a thud. "chicken!"

"Hey I'm the only one with C.I.T. camping experience here," Courtney stated as she pointed a thumb at herself. "You need me."

DJ and Eva simply looked at each other and chose not to respond.

"Well, it seems now you regret not jumping did yah?"Sunset snarked as she could see the girl acting like a spoiled brat and with the possibility of having a high chance of being eliminated first if they didn't pull up something quick.

"Some causes and consequences, you never know that some of your decisions can lead to defeat..."Princess Celestia gave a lesson as she also recalled the time she made mistakes in the past, as Courtney also made one terrifying mistake that usually their enemies always committed in the past."That's also why you never should underestimate others. That's how it leads Discord and many other enemies to their defeat."

"Well, it's a good thing, since Spike's team can take this advantage and even manage to make the hot tub with more time than them because time is essential, and with them getting behind, Spike has in the bag," Twilight said as she was happy to see how it will turn out the first challenge.

The Screaming Gophers seemed very happy as everything went easy for them during the whole trip, with carts helping them to carry the crates, Lindsay found a beautiful seashell on the sand and passed a few seconds to appreciate, it before realizing that she was being left behind, so she quickly ran in the direction of the group. The loud singing was what made her keep following them... Until she saw Spike carrying the cart alone, since it had been easy for everyone, she felt it would be a good idea to be near one of the last carts, the boy who sweetly smiled at her.

The same could be said by the group of ponies, they saw a very good time the Screaming Gophers were having on the show.
While at the time they looked again at the Killer Bass team, they couldn't help but feel pity on them.

The Bass then quickly went back to pushing their crates and after about 15 minutes Tyler stopped helping Geoff and Bridgette push and started heading toward the heads. "Ugh... I gotta take a wiz." The jock told everyone and without thinking twice started to go away.

"Hurry up," Eva said as she set her crate down. "We're already behind."

"Ooh, I have to go too," Katie said as she and her best friend stopped bushing their crates.

"You do?" Sadie asked with Katie nodding in response. "Oh my gosh, me too!" The two best friends then followed Tyler into the woods and decided to go in a different direction in order to do their business.

"Wow, they even go to pee together, sometimes it scares me how much they have been in synchrony to make sure everything they would do, they would do it together." Princess Celestia mused loudly while Cadance gave a slight glance to her husband. And Shining Armor looked at his wife in disbelief.

"Ah no, buck no, I never did that with Twilight, even if I'm her best brother and best friend forever, I wouldn't go on that extreme with her. These two are passing the limits." Shining defended himself while he could see his wife giggling at him...And most of the ponies raising their eyebrows at him. "What?"

Ignoring his question, the group returned to watch the television. Witch they winced into seeing Courtney get her eye hit by an unexpected fly.

"Hey look, it seems Spike's team finally reached the camp," Twilight commented as the ponies looked at how the group carried the crates over the next phase of the challenge.

"Wow, that was easy," Sunset commented as she raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Well, maybe that's because of the carts they had to help them out, because if not they would be in the same state as the Killer Bass..."

Tyler, Sadie, and Katie all came out of the woods. "Feel better?" Eva asked the three of them, wanting to get back on track with taking the crates back to camp.

"Yep!" Katie said with Sadie, and Tyler simply nodding before they all went back to pushing the crates through the sand.

But as Katie and Sadie began to push, both gained rather uncomfortable expressions as they looked at each other. "Ew, something's itching me," Sadie spoke up to her best friend. "Are you itchy, too?"

"Totally itchy." Katie nodded. "Really bad."

Sunset Shimmer raised her eyebrow until she saw a little red mark on their butts...

"Did they just?" Sunset asked in disbelief and Twilight Sparkle looked at her friend in surprise.

"What?" Twilight asked, bringing the attention of the others at Sunset who raised her hoof to point at the girls.

"I think they sat in Poison Ivy." Sunset pointed at the girls which made the ponies look at her in fear and in confusion... The silence made Sunset realize one thing. "Oh, right, you don't know what is it... It's a little plant that makes your skin itchy by contact."

"Oh," The others showed understanding of the explanation but also realized at that moment that the Killer Bass already has another obstacle on the show...

But thankfully the group went back to see Screaming Gophers ready for the next phase.

It didn't take long until the whole Screaming Gophers team let all the crates on the floor. Which was the right timing since Chris was smiling at them with his iconic smirk and sadism.

"Welcome to the camp Gophers, now that your whole team is here, I guess it's time for you to open your crates." Chris decided to explain the next part of the challenge, making the whole group shrug and place their hands over the crates. "Ah ah ah ah. You are not going to open your crates with your hands."

"And how do we have to open the crates then?" Cody tilted his head, while he could understand the idea of what the host would want from them... And from seeing Chris smiling evilly, the group felt uneasy. While Spike could swear that kind of smile was almost too similar when Discord planned to pull up a prank on someone.
.
.
.
After what would be 10 minutes of pure strength towards their teeth, Chris smiled at the camera.

"You must use your mouths to open your crates." Chris annunciated to the whole Screaming Gophers team, while every single one of them used all their strength towards their mouths to be able to open every single crate they had. Chris looked towards the camera and whispered about it with a wink. "I created this rule."

"Oh, so they must open the crates like some Earth Ponies?" Princess Celestia asked as she raised her eyebrows, and later nodded her head. "That seems an interesting challenge to do with unicorns and pegasis, to show a very sympathy towards the ponies around... I like it."

"Yeah, I also think it would be a good idea to do a teamwork practice for the others as well." Twilight as much as she disliked Chris, had to give him that for being creative in developing an interesting challenge as well.

Every single crate was like torture for each camper, who used all their strength until every single one of them got opened. Izzy was the first one to use a rope and use all the strength to pull up the entire crate but also had slight damage to her tongue.

"Ow, Ow, rope on my tongue," Izzy said in pain while Gwen was surprised to see one of the crates opened...

"Wow, Izzy has a great skill. Even if she is a bit eccentric." Shining Armor commented impressed into seeing the ginger girl helping the others on their crates.

Until they cringed into seeing the state of the Killer Bass once again. And how far they still are from Screaming Gophers. And with the same girls as before...

This went on for about five minutes, both Sadie and Katie's bottoms slowly turning a red color. "Ooh, it's really itching now," Sadie said with her butt feeling like it was on fire.

"Mine feels like it's burning," Katie said, having a similar feeling to Sadie.

"Okay, I have to scratch!" Both girls then stopped bushing their crates and started to aggressively scratch their butts.

As they were doing this, Chris came up to everyone driving an ATV. "You guys are way behind the other team," Chris informed the Killer Bass while pointing to where the camp was. "Like, way behind. What's the problem?"

"Their butts are itchy," Courtney told the host of the show. Until the host saw her face and was surprised and horrified.

"WHOA," Eveypony said as they felt horrified to see Courtney in that state, the big eye swollen from the damage made by a single fly. Even Flurry Heart had to close her eyes not to see it.

"My goodness, that looks horrible." Princess Cadance whispered as Sunset had her eyes wide open in disbelief.

"Okay, I know I believe in Karma, but I think this is ridiculous. She needs to treat this quickly." Sunset commented as they saw Chris reacting the way they expected.

"GAH, oh my boxers that's bad." Chris talked about the swollen eye with a pink mark around the eye.

Just then Bridgette walked up to the best friends and asked. "Did you guys squat down when you peed in the woods?" The surfer girl asked with her best friend nodding response. "Did you happen to notice what kind of plants you were squatting over?"

"They were kind of oval-shaped and green and all over the place," Sadie explained as she and Katie continued to scratch their butts.

"Were they low to the ground, about this big?" Bridgette asked as she brought her hands together to make a shape similar to a small leaf. Once again Katie and Sadie nod causing Bridgette to inform of the situation. "You guys squatted on poison ivy."

Katie and Sadie were silent before they started to scream and panic about the situation as Chris laughed. "Hahahaha! No way!" Chris laughed hysterically. "That's awesome! Hahahaha!"

"Told yah," Sunset Shimmer called out since she knew from experience in camping about accidents like that.

"Who knew how a little plant like that would cause such a torment?" Princess Luna mused as she never thought about how a little plant could cause such itching in others.

"Reminds me of Poison Jokes," Twilight remembered on how an inoffensive plant actually caused a lot of shenanigans on her group of friends. And then receiving a look from everypony around her. She blushed and looked away. "Please don't ask me about how I know that."

Sure enough, due to having the advantage of the carts, the Screaming Gophers were all back at camp with opened crates. Granted Chris did make it a rule that they had to open them with their teeth but it all worked out in the end. "Hey check it out!" Owen said as he reached inside his open crate and pulled out some wood. "I got wood."

"I got some tools here," Trent said as he pulled a hammer out of his crate and then a pool liner. "And what looks like a pool liner."

As that was going on, Heather and Lindsay walked up to Leshawna with the former speaking up. "I just wanted to say, I didn't mean bad about you being a ghetto, rap-star wannabe." Heather actually apologized to the black girl. "And I love your earrings. They're so pretty."

"Oh look, it seems Heather is apologizing for what she said."Twilight smiled happily at seeing the duo going to be friends, however, one pony raised her eyebrow and already guessed the true intentions.

"She is lying." Sunset Shimmer commented which made Twilight look at her friend in surprise. "You watched the attitude and the way she talked, she is faking it."

"How did you know that?" Shining Armor after hearing it, realized that it was indeed true, in the same way the Princesses of the Sun and Moon stared at the orange mare who was with a deadpan on her face.

"Because that's the tone I would use to make myself in low radar before. Or when I was plotting something at Canterlot High before Twilight and Spike visited me for the first time." Sunset explained as Twilight dropped her ears and looked disappointed at the show after seeing Leshawna and Heather faking a friendship. And creating a truce between each other.

Heather and Lindsay then walked away and when they were far enough away from Leshawna, Lindsay asked, "Did you mean all that stuff you said to Lefonda back there?" Lindsay asked, getting the black girl's name wrong.

"Leshawna." Heather corrected before rolling her eyes. "Hah, no. She's going down. And P.S. Those are the ugliest earrings I've seen in my life."

"Oh," Lindsay said, looking rather confused. "So if you hate her why were you being nice to her?"

"You ever seen one of these shows before?" Heather asked as if the answer was obvious. "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer."

"Ooooooh." Lindsay finally got what Heather said before asking. "I'm your friend, right?"

"Oh yeah," Heather reassured Lindsay. "For now."

Everypony glared at Heather as the true way she showed herself, knowing that Spike was going to have difficulty dealing with a person like Heather, and they also felt pity towards both Leshawna and Lindsay for not seeing the brat from the way she was.

"I already can see that I'm going to hate her." Shining Armor said as he could see that a person like Heather was going to make not just him, but even his little filly Flurry Heart who gave a raspberry in the direction of the evil human.

While Sunset Shimmer cringed a bit, since Heather reminded her a bit of herself when she started at Canterlot High and how bitch she was on the school members, and if wasn't for Twilight and the girls, she would have been hopeless.

"Finally…" All of the Gophers heard the new voice come in and looked to see that the Killer Bass had finally arrived back at camp. Although Katie and Sadie seemed to be missing for some reason. Harold had been the one to speak up after he stopped pushing their crate.

"Hey, what's up guys?" Trent said in his usual cool tone to the Bass.

"Hey, aren't you missing a couple of white girls?" Leshawna asked, noting the absence of Katie and Sadie.

"Oh, um…" Courtney shifted her visible eye around trying to think of what excuse to make for the best friend's absence. "They're just…getting a drink."

"Yeah," Harold smirked as he whispered to himself. "If they drink with their butts."

Everypony watched Katie and Sadie sitting on the waterway behind, where the group could see the Killer Bass were way behind from the challenge, and that would possibly cause a reason for their loss on the challenge.
Until the group saw Spike appearing once again on the screen. And what he did next made everypony smile at him.

Spike came nearby to help the group until he saw Courtney with her eye swollen and getting even worse. Leshawna was also terrified and their looks made Courtney cover her eye with her hand.

"No, don't place your hand on it, it will get it worse," Spike said in alarm and immediately went near the C.I.T. girl who was surprised by the purple and green-haired boy who came near to her and gave a slight glance to the eye. "My goodness, tell me how it got this way. Was allergy or bug bite?"

Courtney was about to say it was an allergy, but she just saw Spike taking out his jacket immediately as he saw the swollen eye, she then saw the boy ripping one of his sleeves which made her mouth drop in shock from the way he acted.

"Did somepony hear a scream outside?" Princess Luna commented, as it was the time everypony turned their heads at the princess of the night. "It sounded like a screech of somepony losing a part of their soul being tortured..."

"Well, that's what happens to me when I'm out cake in the Tuesday... Actually, now I'm craving cake, after this episode I think I'm going to ask the chef to make one for us." Princess Celestia commented as she wasn't aware of who would have screamed, but she just shrugged, she was craving cake.

Everypony just shrugged and returned to watch Spike helping Courtney.

"Rarity sorry, but if it's for the sake of helping someone, I think you would say that's generosity," Spike mumbled those words, which made Courtney tilts her head trying to understand why he said that. But Spike interrupted her. "I have antiseptic in case you were bitten by an insect."

"You do?" Courtney asked which immediately made her realize which was for the dragon.

"Got it, let's go." Spike decided to take her away from the campground... Which made Leshawna and Trent look at each other in surprise at what happened.

"Spike is always quick on his feet when it comes to helping the other ponies," Princess Cadance said as she could see Twilight and Princess Celestia proud of seeing the baby dragon already giving a claw for the human who needed treatment.

"And that's what makes me proud of Spike, whenever it is a griffin, a changeling, a pony or dragon, if somepony needs help and Spike knows how to help then he wouldn't think twice." Princess Celestia said as she always felt proud when her baby dragon followed her example, helping whenever they could.

"Most ponies from Ponyville know Spike because whenever he walks around there and sees somepony wanting some help, he is always there. And I would have been doomed if wasn't for my number one assistant and my right claw of every day in my life." Twilight also felt proud to see her baby dragon brother always showing one of his best characteristics.

And it wasn't only them that Spike has impressed.

"Wow, he took his own sleeve and immediately went to help the girl deal with her problem." Trent looked amused by the way he acted, while Leshawna was impressed.

"Gotta say the sugar boy has a heart. He took his sleeve and said it was generosity. I have to say he has a heart of gold." Leshawna was happy to see that her team was getting better and better when they worked together, she thought she would have problems with her team, but it seems that she is enjoying passing the time around with the Gophers.

"Okay, Leshawna is my favorite on the show behind my boy, of course, anypony who can say my baby dragon has a heart of gold, knows the truth." Princess Celestia nodded her head in respect, and everypony agreed with the opinion.

"Yes, in case Spike would be eliminated, Leshawna is my second option." Princess Luna agreed as she could see how that human was speaking truths about her nephew and she would see that she would be a great ally and friend for Spike.

"Oh look, they are showing inside of the cabin" Shining Armor commented as he wanted to see how is it going.

Princess Cadance felt a tingling in her instincts and had her eyes sharp for what was going to happen.

At the time the duo went to the Screaming Gophers boy's cabin, Courtney never felt so uncomfortable as she didn't even give a response because of the help of the rival team.

"You shouldn't be doing that. I'm sure that I'm going to be fine at the end of the day." Courtney quickly said, but then she saw Spike just rolling his eyes.

"No...err...I forgot your name," Spike was determined to help, but then he realized that he had forgotten the name of the girl, who just stared at him in disbelief. Spike blushed a little but then focused to let her sit in one of the bunker beds. "Never mind, the point is, it's better if you treat your swole eye immediately because the itching and the discomfort coming from the eye would distract you from the game."

Spike then found in one of his backpacks the antiseptic he was looking for and carefully cleaned the area where the insect had bitten, which made Courtney flinch in pain.

"Ouch," Courtney said as Spike focused on making sure that the sleeve would be properly sterilized with alcohol first. Which made the C.I.T. girl stare at him unsure of how to respond. "You shouldn't have done that."

"Oh come on, just acept the help already. Spike is doing that for your sake," Sunset rolled her eyes, knowing Courtney would be a competitive freak, but she just need a chill pill.

"Yeah, Spike took care of me many times when I had accidents with insects, trust me, having Spike right now is the best option." Shining Armor said as he then suddenly felt the stares of everypony around him. "I had a few ideas for cleaning products in my teenage days, it wasn't my best ideas."

"Please," Spike waved his hand, as he prepared to make sure to use the antiseptic around her eye. And then starts to wrap. "I already did that thousands of times, if you ever saw how many times my brother Shining Armor had problems with insects. You would be surprised that there isn't a part of his body that a bug didn't bite or even strung him from improvising his own hygienic products."

Courtney raised her eyebrow as she heard something that she wasn't used to.

"Your brother is named Shining Armor?" Courtney asked and Spike nodded his head, making the C.I.T. girl start laughing. "Oh, so he is a knight or something of sorts?"

"Yes, I am... Actually, more of King of Cristal Empire, tell her Spike."Shining Armor took offense on the tone of the C.I.T girl and he knew his brother would come to defend him.

" Commissioner of Cristal Police Department of Canterlot," Spike replied that he looked confused about what he was talking about, but suddenly he saw Courtney's eyes wide open, not just in shock, but in awe as well.

"What the buck?" Shining Armor said as he felt a slap behind his head. "Ouch"

"Language, Shining, remember your daughter is here." Twilight hissed through her teeth, while her brother frowned upon her.

"You... Ah, forget it, what does he mean Commissioner of Cristal Police Department?" Shining said in disbelief since the royal guards are treated as the elite of law around Canterlot, and not his minor rivals who would pass a good time eating donuts on PonyJoe.

"Hmm..."The princesses went thoughtful as something crossed Twilight's mind.

"Maybe Discord manipulated his tongue to not say about us, and since humans aren't well aware that we are a monarchy and Spike is in another dimension, he would want to make Spike blend among them." Twilight has a good experience dealing with Discord, she knows that when Discord was committed to doing something crazy he would think about many, many steps on how to approach the issue.

"So you mean that me being the Chief of Royal Guards led me towards being a commissioner of police? How does that seem important?" Shining Armor while accepting the explanation still thinks it was too little in comparison that he and his wife were now royalty of the Cristal Empire.

"Well, we don't have royal guards in the world where I live Shining, but nobody would want to deal with the police, especially if is someone from a high rank like a commissioner." Sunset having experience around the human world, she on her first years feared that she would be caught by the police so she learned just in case to not cross the line sometimes

The ponies remained in silence, just to see the reaction from Courtney.

"He is a commissioner? Wow, how old is he?" Courtney was surprised to hear that a commissioner would be the head of the entire department of the police force, which Spike shrugged in his mind.

"27," Spike replied which made Courtney even awe to know how young the commissioner of his family was, and yet Spike seemed to be happy to take her attention. "And yes, he heard the joke of being the knight of shining armor many times, so much that people nicknamed him the Chef of the Royal Guards."

Everypony giggled from that joke Spike just made, showing a bit of the truth related to how Shining's name was indeed a description of his life, and seeing Courtney giggling, Cadance's eyes went wide open, and a part of her smile became a grin, as she finally marked two names and she was enjoying what she was watching...

"Okay, that was funny." Courtney smiled, and Spike was happy to help someone. And when Spike was still wrapping her bandage... She couldn't help but ask. "Why are you helping me? You shouldn't do that, since we are from opposite teams."

Everypony rolled their eyes, and even Flurry Heart gave a raspberry for how the competitive girl was being annoying with the victory instead of being grateful for Spike helping, the game is one thing, but doing what was right was the other thing Spike would never forgive himself in case he doesn't do.

Spike paused... and then looked at Courtney in disbelief as if she just said one crazy statement.

"Are you even listening yourself?" Spike asked the girl who was just surprised by his question, which made her almost offended. But Spike ignored her. "I did it because that was the right thing to do. If I didn't help it, you would have been like that for the whole day, and from everything I learned from my friends and family. Sometimes we should act with Kindness to everyone who needs help, act in Generosity if we are able to make a difference and is possible to help someone because we can, and show Honesty to ourselves after we question if you had the possibility to help, and if you helped at all, show Loyalty to your principles, family, and friends because they knew that you have character, knowing that in the future that would be a story that would bring Laughter and joy to everyone since it would be a funny story, and you know that would be the result."

Princess Luna and Princess Celestia had their eyes wide open, as they couldn't help but smile.
Twilight has her smile becoming wider and wider with each word Spike was saying.
Sunset and Shining Armor were impressed. And by seeing Twilight trembling in excitement, she could see that Spike was doing one speech that both of them created...

Courtney felt touched by how Spike viewed that he didn't do it for the sake of winning the game, or neither if he care that it would have terrible repercussions for the game show he was playing... He did it because it was the right thing to do to a person needing help... And she couldn't help but smile happily with a good smile until she had one more question inside of her heart.

"Result of what?" Courtney had to ask, and after doing that, she could see the proud smile the boy who looked cute in front of her, showed with his sparkling emerald eyes, and said something that would be stuck inside of her forever.

"FRIENDSHIP IS MAGIC," Twilight shouted as she quoted at the same time as her baby brother. Feeling so proud of him...

"Friendship is Magic." And with that Spike took a little mirror and showed it in front of Courtney. "It took a few minutes, but I think this is a good wrap, just a few hours and then this swollen eye will not exist."

Courtney was shocked but at the time she saw in the mirror, that it was a very elegant wrap, that made like an eyepatch, with a combination of colors of green and dark purple colors, it showed a contrast of colors that made her like the vision of her face, it even had a tiny tied to make it well elegant nearby her neck... Which made her give a hug on Spike.

"I have to confess she looks awesome with that look." Shining Armor whistled, impressed with Spike knots ability and how to bandage somepony, it was impressive to see the brat girl having another look instead of the horrendous eyes. "It showed a great look on her, and with the idea of making her with a focus that would help her and her team to try to make them build the hot tub."

"But will that be enough for them? Looking at how far behind they are, they would need a miracle to help their case."Sunset Shimer commented, that as much she had to confess the eye patch would help Courtney's case, maybe wouldn't be enough to make her team win the challenge.

The group was bittersweet over the fact that Courtney may be eliminated from such competitiveness and wouldn't be able to help her case, but that would be a good first victory for their family member.

"Thanks, Spike, that looks amazing." Courtney could say that from that moment she learned more than everything she could ever ask. And then she realized that he may never heard his name from her. So she coughed on her hand and recovered her posture. "Also, my name is Courtney, so you better don't forget it."

Spike smiled from both the hug and the attitude the brown-haired girl talked to him, so he nodded his head to her.

"Uhhhh a hug." Cadance felt the tingling in her instincts making her bite her inner lips, trying to avoid squealing to bring attention to her. She felt that she was going to love watching this show. She already had some plans for how the baby dragon's marriage would be with the girl whom he showed good sportsmanship but also something more.

But she also needed to make sure that nopony would see her doing it, this will be great research she was going to make for the future. It wasn't even 2 hours passing inside of the royal chambers and Spike was already taking the hearts of the humans. She was losing every second, and she wanted them so much to kiss already, but as a princess of love she needed to be patient, slow but steady, if Spike learned something from her... he just needed to be himself and the right mares would love him.

How many? Depends on how well Spike will make these humans happy.

"A pleasure to meet you. Now, we better go, it seems that our team would need us." And with that, both of the campers got out of the cabin, and most of the groups stared at both of them, in both disbelief and shock...

Disbelief that Spike took a few minutes to make sure the wrapping would be done correctly, and from the stylish look from his now one long-sleeved shirt. Courtney now had a very well-designed eyepatch on her eye, which took out the terrible look on her face.

"Wow, you look way better now girl," Leshawna smirked as she could see how caring the boy from her team made sure that it was well done, and the girl seemed more confident the time she went back to the game.

"Took you a bit too long," Duncan said, but he couldn't help but nod his head to her. "But have to say the look on your face looks much cooler."

"Wow, even Duncan complimented Courtney, that means she really is looking better, I just hope they would work together and that way would make the challenge fairer," Twilight commented, as she could see the tension between them two, she just hoped they would work together, and luckily for her...

Courtney was about to make an angry comment, but she remembered how Spike talked about the qualities of friendship, so she composed herself and decided to let it drop.

"Thank you for the compliment." Courtney just accepted it, and Duncan instead of smirking smugly, just nodded with a solemn look, which made the C.I.T girl stare at the situation, and realize that he was indeed complementing her. Which made her just accept it and continue to reunite with her team.

"Wow, it's just me or Courtney sounded like a different girl?" Shining Armor whistled as he never thought to see someone changing so quickly, and for the fact that Courtney looked more mature now.

"No, it's not just you, she really changed... it seems Spike's speech made her realize the way she was acting was not helping her case, and the fact someone like Spike was on another team and showing how he cared for the other team... She seems to realize that alone she couldn't do much. She needed friends, and Spike was the first one who opened the door for her." Twilight smiled proudly, as she remembered that Spike in some ways was the voice of the reason, and by his way of talking, she could always learn a lesson with him by her side.

"And now she realized that she would need a focus...did she just make Spike a somepony to be her rival?"Princess Celestia asked her sister who shrugged at her... Sunset nodded her head at her mother, while Cadance was doing her best to not giggle madly from behind.

"From rivals to lovers? That's so perfect, " Cadance was using her markers and even making some personal notes about which episode and interaction and the possible cause of such feelings, she loved to see rivals become lovers in books, and having her brother-in-law in such an opportunity, this was so perfect that she knew that ship was ready to become real. She just needs more info to make it concrete evidence...

"Wow boy, I have to say, you took really well care of her." Leshawna have to say, the green and purple-haired boy got her respect, for showing that sometimes the game doesn't need to be taken everyone into each other's throats.

"It was the right thing to do." Spike smiled, as he was being reasonable like most times he remembered how Twilight always hurt herself in terrible cases, and he was always there to treat her and help her in all the cases... Like the Pinkie Sense investigation, which led his adoptive sister into one of the most hilarious situations that she should have learned about their friend.

Everypony watched that scene proudly on how Spike became someone as a great example to be followed, not because he was on the television, it was because that's how he really is, someone like him doing his best to help others.

The Bass then quickly piled up their crates allowing Geoff to stand on them and speak to his team. "Okay, dudes, it's not too late." Geoff tried to encourage everyone and give them a positive attitude. "We can do this!"

However, some of his teammates weren't paying attention as shown by Harold drooling but Courtney saw that Geoff had a good mind.

"Wow, their situation is way worse than I expected." Princess Celestia said as she grimaced from seeing how the Killer Bass lost their morale and seemed to be ready to throw the towel...

"But I don't think Courtney will lose without fighting look at her." Princess Luna commented as she pointed at the brown girl who had her eyes or eye closed until she got ready to try again...

"You are right, we needed to make sure that working together. And with the hot tub to complete. We need to do our best to make it work. We need a project manager, does anyone want to manage the whole group?" Courtney was about to offer herself as C.I.T. but she held her tongue because she just recognized that on the first day, the competition looked fierce, and seeing a boy wanting to not just help his team, but also treat her... She found one thing that she hadn't thought about finding before... A rival, someone who she could see that would be a very strong player and team leader of the other team... Spike was an inspiration and a very powerful player on his own.

At that moment everypony looked surprised, to see Courtney's attitude change to a certain degree, showing how willing she was to want to adapt herself to remain on the game, to even offer leadership to someone else.

That made Duncan raise his eyebrows, the same as the Killer Bass team. The bossy girl who would try to control everyone around suddenly stopped and just asked if someone was interested in leading the team for the challenge. And even as she feared... She could see Duncan already raising his hand, and stepping into command.

"Well, since you asked nicely," Duncan smirked, which made the girl huff, she then gave a solemn look at her and decided to step in to lead the team. "Alright, let's start with opening the crates, this would need the help of everyone around. So Courtney, bring the dunderheads to come back here, they already spent too much time sitting on the water. And we need a hottube to build. Now, let's go."

"Wait, Katie and Sadie are still sitting on the water? Wow, they are way far behind," Sunset commented as she never thought the deadline was shorter than they expected, and from the possibility the group would rush their decisions, it could also show many chances for error.

"It's their only hope, let's see if they can make it happen," Twilight said as she couldn't help but feel pity towards the group since many of them would lead to their defeat.

And with that, the Killer Bass team didn't throw the towel yet, they would give everything they could before the end.

At the time Spike and Beth were slowly building a well-made structure of a hot tub, the same could be said with Geoff and Justin from the opposite team... Heather passed the hammer for Trent to help put the nail into the wood to make the hot tub more stable, but differently on the Killer Bass team, Tyler tried to take the hammer DJ was holding, and with a loud gasp in fear, DJ launched the hammer away which immediately hit Harold on his crotch, at the same time Bridgette took a wood plank and raised to hit his jaw, and without noticing Bridgette hit the ginger head nerd to the floor and making him knocked out...

Needlessly to say, Duncan busted in laughter from that, while Courtney rolled her eyes and ignored, she was in silence, helping the team while bringing water bottles, and even giving all the support they could need. Eva holding the hot tube with strong arms showed that she was very strong, and she could even crack the wood planks if she lost her control...

Duncan also noticed that most of the campers were missing, the tanned skinny girl, and the chubby girl, who were on the other side of the cabins, scratching their butts... That made him narrow his eyes, and whistle to the girls to go back to work.
Seing the duo of girls getting in panic just to back to work, made the delinquent punk facepalm... since it was the fourth time this was occurring... Being a team leader was sucking for him at that moment.

And then the Screaming Gophers shared the bucket with water to fill the entire hot tub, making it perfect for them to get the water to the top. And with a very well-done work, the entire hottube was made.

Spike whistled and smiled at how the teamwork managed to make it perfect for the team to win the challenge. Making him appreciate the good time he was having on this summer camp, and internally thanking his friend Discord for a challenge that would become easy as they worked together.

And when he glanced around... The Killer Bass team hot tub didn't look exactly like the work they just made... Not, that it looked a bit inferior, somehow it looked solid, but there was something that didn't feel right, and he wasn't sure of what it was...

"Wow, it seems they are doing their best, even if the team work of Killer Bass would need some improvement, they still worked like a machine."Sunset Shimmer had to confess that she was impressed, she thought they would lose into humiliating form, but here they are, finishing to build a hot tub. "It's going to be close, it looks good for me."

"I have to agree with you my niece, however from Duncan's face, he seems to be not sure what's going on but something feels wrong. "Princess Luna pointed out the face of the delinquent who seemed to be serious about the way he looked at the hot tub.

"Maybe it's because of Katie and Sadie, they have been doing a lot of breaks, and that made Duncan very angry." Twilight made a good point as she witnessed the angry face of Duncan as the girls didn't help on the hot tub and wanted just to scratch themselves. They could have given turns for each other doing that, but they refused just for the sake they wanted to do that at the same time.

A few hours later, the two teams were standing with their respective hot tub. Everypony watched wanting to know the results of the challenge, the anticipation was getting on their nerves...Until Chris came and everypony held their breaths as Chris examined attentively at the Screaming Gophers hot tub.

Chris first inspected the Gophers hot tub and nodded in approval. "This is one awesome hot tub!" Chris told the Gophers who all cheered in response with Owen emerging from within the tub.

"HORRAY. HUZZA" Everypony clapped their hooves, as they were happy to see Chris approving the dynamic of Spike's team who made everything perfect, and now they could watch Chris going directly at the Killer Bass...

The host of the show then went over to the Bass's hot tub, which had a seagull floating in it, and enjoyed the warm water which looked almost similar to the other structure. The Killer Bass team looked nervously. Chris examined what was missing around until some screw nuts were loosened, and when he simply touched it, the Hot tub trembled with a tremor and the motor of the hot tub went down, and with that drained a good part of the water and slowly made the hot tube empty.

"Oh no..." Twilight whispered as everypony watched in gasped their entire work being down from the motor got a few loosened screws, and the results couldn't be more obvious.

"Well…I think the winner is obvious." Chris said with the Gophers smiling and the Bass sighing. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Bass didn't say anything as the Gophers all cheered for their victory. "Gophers, you're safe from elimination and you get to rock this awesome hot tub for the rest of the summer. Bonus!" The Gophers continued to cheer, some even doing a victory dance, as Chris turned to the Killer Bass. "Killer Bass, what can I say? Sucks to be you right now. I'll see your sorry butts at the bonfire tonight."

"We won!" Lindsay cheered with a giant smile on her face. "We all get to stay here for another three days!"

Heather, Beth, and Lindsay all cheered in unison, "Woohoo! Woohoo! Hahaha. Yes!" Owen quickly got everyone's attention…with everyone seeing he wasn't wearing a thing. Thankfully his bottom half was blurred out…from the audience's perspective at least. "We get to sta-a-a-ay. We get to sta-a-a-ay, we are so awesome. We won the contest!" Owen then wrapped both Heather and Lindsay into a hug with one arm each with Heather cringing in disgust with Lindsay simply smiling.

"While I'm happy that Spike's team now has an awesome hot tub and 3 days off, which for me would be perfect in case into dealing with such craziness. I'm still feeling bad for knowing Courtney's team just lost because of a few loose screws." Shining Armor commented, as now they would witness the first elimination.

"I just hope Courtney won't be eliminated since she changed, I wanted to see her still on the show." Cadance agreed with her husband, as internally she didn't want her ship sinking just like that, she needed to spend more time with Spike, she was so eager to see more of it.

Everypony now was sad to know that this would be one of the moments they would hate most to see the members say goodbye. But there was nothing they could do, only watch.

(Main Lodge)

Later, everyone was once again together in the main lodge to eat what could be more or less called food. While the Gophers were smiling and enjoying themselves, still basking in their victory, things were more tense at the Bass table as they were trying to decide one thing.

Who would be the first camper to leave Total Drama Island?

"So, uh…." Katie began awkwardly. "What do we do now?"

"We need to figure out who to vote off," Courtney stated the obvious. But she was unsure of which person would be eliminated...

"Well, I think it should be either the princess here or the brick house here... And you two, dunderheads." Duncan said while pointing it out not just to Courtney, or DJ, but also to both Sadie and Katie who gasped in surprise and fear

Everypony had their eyes wide open from the statement of Duncan, from seeing him already indicating 4 names? That means Courtney has a chance of survival.

"WHAT?" Katie and Sadie shouted in unison which made the whole group flinches and in surprise and fear. "WHY?"

"Because, unless I'm mistaken, those two are the only ones here wearing chicken hats." Duncan pointed out as everyone looked to the rubber chicken hats Chris put on Courtney and DJ's heads. "But they compensated that by working themselves while I saw you two scratching your butts like it was an excuse for work. Also for the fact you two have been a constant annoying since the start of the show and I want to avoid a migraine if you both start shouting every single time."

"But, but..." Katie and Sadie tried to find a good way to defend themselves but the delinquent Duncan didn't even let them finish.

"I want to know which one of you did the screw nuts on the motor? Because they were so loose that at the moment Chris touched it, it made the motor fall down and leak all the water." Duncan asked and from the way the chubby girl flinched, made him nod his head, finally finding the culprit. "Well, at least we know which twin made us lose the challenge."

"That's very astute of Duncan, spotting the girls slacking around, that means he observed the other members working hard. Courtney may have a chance to survive another week." Princess Luna felt relieved, as she could trust Duncan that he was making the best decision for his team. Dealing with the annoying duo who didn't work well on the last challenge.

"I know that I'm always brotherly with Twilight, but even I find those two too much." Shining Armor facehoofed as he glanced at his little sister, who was cringing at seeing the girl who was both annoying and a migraine for everypony.

"I think that's a lesson that we may learn from this?" Twilight as a princess of Friendship felt conflicted about seeing those two, as they were probably having too much friendship. Even Twilight had no idea how to describe what she was seeing.

"Duncan I think that's enough," Courtney said which brought the attention of the table, and while she had to admit that she was relieved that she compensated for the bad risk she did that morning, at least she was under the Radar from the reasoning of the delinquent. But now she noticed that both twins were about to go into a crying mode... She glanced around at the entire group of campers on her team... They immediately found the person that they should vote for most.

"But we tried to work, but our butts were itching so much, and couldn't help it."Sadie gave a last retort but Duncan shook his head. And then pointed at the eyepatched girl who was surprised by what he was going to say next.

"Well, it was you both who sat on the Poison Ivy in the first place, so you should have paid attention to where you crouch to pee next time," Sunset commented as she rolled her eyes, it seemed that the more those two talked, the more she wanted to slam her head on the wall. and it seems that she wasn't the only one.

"Bwa bwa bwa bubba." Even Flurry Heart took the time to make a sarcastic comment, in such a way that her mother couldn't help but gushy, with also her husband and the princess of Friendship.

"Awww, look at her, it seems that even Flurry Heart is tired of the two." Shining Armor said happily, as the group decided to once again return their heads to the show. And how Duncan will show another point.

"The C.I.T pirate was bitten in the eye by a fly, and even if her eye was looking like a monster, she managed to patch it up, and continue the work, and she didn't complain about it for the rest of the afternoon. You, on the other hand, tried to hide from work, I saw you both hiding away from me." Duncan said as he got up from his seat, and glared at the duo of girls who whimpered from the words he just said. "You two tried to run away to help the team, and if you are not to help us, then you better go home, maybe you now regret being on the same team instead of being separated teams..."

"Wow, that was harsh and cold," Twilight commented as felt heartache after hearing those words from the delinquent.

"But it was for the best, those words may be harsh but they have some truth behind them." Princess Celestia said as she looked at her own protege. "Sometimes the harsh truth is what makes us wake up the reality and helps us to grow up when the circumstances force us to do it."

"Still, I feel terrible for both Katie and Sadie, and while I understand Duncan's point, he could have a least been a bit more tactful on them." Twilight felt horrible, as she felt it wasn't the only one, she could also see the Screaming Gophers and even Spike feeling terrible to hear those words.

"Many would wish that Twilight, but I think that's the only way Duncan could find to make Katie and Sadie understand that things were serious, and they lost the challenge, somebody must go. And from the look of his own team... We already can imagine who would be eliminated." Sunset sighed as she couldn't blame Duncan for the point he made, even if she had to agree with Twilight, but maybe that's the only way they could see him acting. Harsh but fair.

And with that comment... It was all it needed to make both Sadie and Katie cry the loudest as they could... This made the other campers from Screaming Gophers turn their heads, to the scenery... And Spike for the first time, felt a bit of sadness, for seeing how cruel these kinds of shows could be...

"Eeeeh, I've had enough prison food for one day," Duncan said as he stood up and started walking away. "I'm gonna go have a nap."

THAT NIGHT

Night at fallen on Camp Wawanakwa. All the members of the Killer Bass were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. All the girls on the team were nervous about what was about to happen.

"It's still difficult for me to understand how the sun and the moon around the human world move on their own." Princess Celestia commented as she was very impressed by also looking in disbelief into seeing what would have been centuries of her work being done by own its own.

"I know that it may be hard to understand Mom, but some realities may find a good interesting way to explain, as the whole group of planets keeps spinning around the sun, which would create the cycle of day and night, from half of the planet being day and the other half as night." Sunset once again explained a very reasonable reason why her mom wouldn't need to use her powers to control the sun, and from seeing how the human universe sounded way more complex than her own mother using her magic to raise the sun and the moon, but still, it was funny to see her own mom having a blue screen around every time it happened.

"Well, I have to say this is a very interesting way to show very good teamwork between day and night, maybe someday we should do that Tia... It would be a perfect prank for the ponykind." Princess Luna smiled as she gave a very interesting idea for her own sister.

The smile of the princess of the sun matched her sister, and with a good giggle, now both of them know how to make someponies freakout while they enjoyed a good laugh.

"Shhhhh, it seems Chris is going to say something." Twilight shushed the princesses as everypony finally saw the solemn look from the host of the show, and the frown on his face it seemed the time was going to get serious.

"Killer Bass." Chris got everyone's attention as he spoke in a serious tone. In Chris's hand was a plate holding 10 marshmallows. "marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. At this camp, marshmallows represent life."

"Wow, that's a good way to create the tension." Shining Armor sweatdropped as he could imagine how must feel being in a campfire, and seeing that his stay would depend only on a little candy...

Nopony said anything since they were also imagining how the tension could be cut with a butter knife.

Geoff dramatically made a hanging gesture before looking to Bridgette and winking, the surfer girl nodding in response.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision," Chris said while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only ten marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest and you can't come back...ever."

Everypony looked at each other, feeling the pressure of the suspense created by Chris, and now they were with their nerves on their skin... Anything could happen on this elimination...

Most of the Killer Bass tensed up as Chris said that. "The first marshmallow goes to...Geoff." Geoff gave a big smile as he walked up to Chris who pierced a marshmallow onto the party dudes stick.

"Tyler." Chris then said the name and Tyler jumped happily to take the marshmallow. "Bridgette, Eva, D.J, Harold" ."

Chris called out the next four names who all smiled and walked up to Chris with sticks with the host attaching marshmallows to them.

"Yes!" Harold cheered as Chris gave him his marshmallow.

Every single name made more and more tension around them not just for the campers, but also for the ponies who were watching, Flurry Heart was hugging her snail plushy as she was even feeling fear of how intimidating Chris could be when he isn't cruel...And more and more the ponies were holding their breaths.

"Duncan" Chris named the delinquent WHO smirked as he went to collect his marshmallow from Chris. and knowing that who probably would be eliminated... And looking at each name given, the BFF girls seemed to get more and more nervous... "Courtney."

And with that name, Courtney never felt so relieved that she wasn't the worst name to appear on the first camper to be eliminated.

And with that, all the ponies in the royal chambers released a breath they never thought they were holding for so long, and they felt the same relief Courtney must have been feeling.

"I can feel a few years of my lifespan diminishing from this elimination and I wasn't even there," Twilight said as she fanned herself with her wings, it was indeed a very suspense created at that moment.

"Now I can see why Discord is such friends with him, that man is a monster. To make us suffer like that." Princess Celestia shook her head as she accepted Chris as the way he was... a person whom she wanted so much to prison in stone, but she had to accept that it was his show, and she must respect his way of leading the show she was watching. "I don't think I will be able to handle this in case Spike's team goes for the elimination."

"Me neither sister, but that's how the rules of that universe work, and while I cannot deny how horrifying this experience is... the adrenaline and the hush and anxiety and anticipation for that made me so addicted." Princess Luna had to confess that she enjoyed that terrifying experience.

Nopony wanted to comment on that moment, they were still watching who would be possibly eliminated from the show.

"Justin." And that comment made the best-looking teenager smile and go to take his own marshmallow with the group...

And that left only one marshmallow. And two campers. Sadie and Katie. "Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Both bff girls were incredibly tensed up. As neither of the girls wanted to see their twin go away from the show, but now, they are on the verge of crying... It was the first challenge and they didn't even have enough time to pass together for a whole day, and they were already going to be eliminated. Chris raised his hand up causing both of the remaining campers to drop their sticks as both of their eyes focused on who the host would point at.

And after what felt like a house of complete and heart attacking causing tension…Chris called out the next and final camper that would be staying tonight.

That left one marshmallow and two contestants. Katie and Sadie. The best friends hugged each other. Only one of them would get to stay. They would be forced to separate.

Everypony watched that scene with a weight on their hearts, and the suspense made by Chris really made the scene even more dramatic, that even Flurry Heart didn't blink at that moment, Princess Cadance teleported her clipboard as she was still staring at the screen...

Sunset wasn't very fond of reality shows in the world she was, even if her friends sometimes talked about some challenges about couples being naked in the wild, she usually scoffed and stopped watching on the first episode, but from seeing how Chris managed to make the show so serious and absurd, she felt even addicted, not just because her brother was on the show... She possibly would have been watching the entire season with the girls after school.

Twilight, Celestia, and Luna were with their eyes staring as they could sense it was taking an eternity for the final marshmallow, and for some kind of miracle, it seemed Chris had enough time and finally was ready to say a name.

"Katie." And so Chris threw the last marshmallow to Katie with the girl not catch it and continued to cling to Sadie, who would be leaving for home.

"No! Why Sadie? Why her?!" Katie yelled out as tears started to build up in her eyes.

"It's so unfair!" Sadie sadly yelled, not wanting to be separated from Katie.

"I so can't do this!" Katie shook her head as she wished there was some way to avoid this. "I've never been anywhere without Sadie! We have to be together or I'll totally die!"

"Katie, listen to me," Sadie said as she grabbed Katie's face and looked her best friend in the eye. "You can do this. You are strong and beautiful, and like, maybe even smarter than me. And plus, you're like, the funniest girl I know. You have to do it for both of us!"

Katie cried a bit but nodded as she took her best friend's hand and was ready to take her friend over to the Boat of Losers. And after that, Katie would be left to fend for herself on Total Drama Island.

Everyone watched as Chris led Sadie to the dock of shame. The chubby girl stepped onto the boat Chef used during the diving challenge earlier that day and drove Sadie away from Total Drama Island. Forever.

Everypony felt heartache at seeing one of the girls leaving the show like that, even Twilight as a Princess of Friendship gave a few sniffs as a few tears went down from her eyes, Shining Armor gave a hug on her, since she needed so much at that moment.

The princesses mourned the elimination of the first camper, and they truly understand how cruel the experience must be for someone still playing the game, and see one of their friends being eliminated and now they must keep playing without that person... Indeed it was a Total Drama in an Island.

"The rest of you, enjoy your marshmallows," Chris told the remaining members of the Killer Bass as they started to roast their marshmallows over the fire. "You're all safe…for tonight."

Everypony felt the first taste of the show, and while it was crushing, they couldn't stop watching the show... everything they could just do was pray for Spike's safety but also for his victory and happiness.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Yep, this camp pretty much still stinks." Gwen sighed before looking at the camera. "But now that I'm here I guess I might as well actually try to win."

"To the Screaming Gophers." Cody cheered as he and the rest of his team were enjoying a nighttime hot tub party.

"To the Screaming Gophers!" The rest of the Gophers cheered.

"Go Gophers! Go Gophers!" Leshawna chanted as she started dancing around in victory.

Owen and Noah soon joined Leshawna in dancing around and chanting, "Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go, go, go Gophers!"

"Wow... that's a way to add salt to their injuries." Sunset Shimmer deadpanned, as she even looked in disbelief at the audacity of the others giving a dance of victory into a terrible cruel scene on the elimination. "That was a low blow."

"Maybe they didn't know what happened." Twilight tried to defend, but seeing how cheerful the Screaming Gophers are, it made her look in disappointment at them, they could have waited for a day or 2, it wasn't necessary to do that after the exact time the Killer Bass was leaving the elimination..."But it's sad that they have no idea how harsh has been for Killer Bass, maybe they will realize how serious this is at the time they lose a challenge."

Meanwhile, the Killer Bass were seen walking back to their camps slumped down in defeat. But as Courtney came into view, she looked at the camera with a fierce look. "Are you recording this?" Courtney asked as the camera zoomed in on her. "Good. They can enjoy their little party all they want, but I am gonna win this competition and no one is gonna stop me."

"Thous have my vote, Courtney, I will be cheering for thou." Princess Luna gave her support, knowing that her drive and determination to win, she knew that since Courtney while sounded a little bossy at the beginning, she could see that having Spike as her challenge, would give a new drive and a new way to make her team wins on the next challenge.

"Yeah, Courtney, you can do it." Princess Cadance cheered, as she also had a light smirk on her smile, she wanted to make her on the finals with Spike since they would make a very challenge and then they would confess their love and even marry, yes, that's how she can see it.

"YEAH," Sunset and Twilight felt the drive of Courtney and now they had another person to cheer up, since they were hoping for her to not be eliminated, she also gave them hope that she would crush the elimination.

The show was about to end when the group of ponies finally watched an extra scene before the credits.

And with that, Courtney left the whole Screaming Gophers having their fun party in the Hot tub, but at the time she was approaching her cabin, she just saw Spike lying on the ground and looking above at the sky... Courtney took a few seconds until she noticed that indeed the light of the stars looked better than the fire around the camp... Shaking her head, she decided to walk away, until she heard Spike talk to himself which brought her attention.

"Have a good night of work Aunty Luna," Spike said, as he also decided to get up and go directly to his own cabin... And while he walked he then blinked at seeing Courtney staring at him. "Oh hey, Courtney,"

Princess Luna felt like Spike was whispering in her ears, as she had her proud smile of her nephew, in the same way, he always wished her good night before going to sleep, she smiled warmly at the screen... feeling her nephew was nearby her like always...

"Thank you, my little nephew, I hope the dreams let thou guide thou to your true happiness," Princess Luna said warmly as she felt her horn glows slightly and with her blessing, she knew her nephew would have wonderful dreams.

"Hello Spike," The C.I.T. girl commented, as she noticed that the boy wasn't dressed for the occasion, Did he seem interested in partying with his team? "Aren't you going to be with your team after the victory?"

"Hmm... Eenope." Spike commented on one of his best friends which made her stare at him weirdly. "I already partied for an hour, and while the party is good in some time, I think it was too much for me for the day, and I think I would prefer to have a nice time dreaming. So I'm going to sleep right now. Tomorrow will be another day and more time to meet the others and make more friends."

Everypony smiled at how good an example Spike has been, and once more showing Courtney a reason why he would be a great rival, showing great sportsmanship and humility, and the desire to make friends, like how Princess Celestia and Twilight always taught and lived the lesson with Spike.

Courtney remained calm, but she somehow could understand the words the dragon boy was saying, he seemed to be more interested in making friends, than participating in the show. And somehow, Courtney couldn't help but see him as to even better player than herself.

"Well, if that on this way, then I will also be going to sleep... Have a good night Spike." Courtney nodded her head to him, and Spike smiled at her, and when he did that... Courtney couldn't help but see it was indeed a genuine smile.

"I hope the dreams let you guide you to your true happiness," Spike commented on such a sentence which made the girl tilt her head to him... Which chuckling he just said sheepishly. "This is what my aunt says every night when she goes to work."

Suddenly Princess Luna felt her horn slightly glow as the same magic happened again, and seeing Spike gave the C.I.T. girl the blessing that she always does to her family... she was surprised because her own body reacted that way... but then looking at Courtney, she couldn't help but also smile warmly.

"Well it seems a valid reason, thous are blessed Courtney, my child, have a wonderful dream." Princess Luna commented as she ignored the confused look of the girl, as she was giving the blessing of a good night of sleep for her, since that girl deserved strength to go back for the next days to relax, and prepare herself for the next challenge.

"Your aunt works on the night shift?" Courtney asked in surprise, which Spike thought about for a second but immediately nodded his head to her.

"Yeah, she does. And she works very hard every single night... So I think about her every night, and how she does her best... Well, I gotta go to sleep, see you tomorrow Courtney." Spike commented, but not before giving a wave as he left... Letting the girl who was so bossy and competitive see the boy in front of her like a total opposite, but somehow more to the ground, and even more like the voice of the reason...

"Yes... have a good night of sleep Spike." Courtney smiled, as she herself went to her cabin to sleep...

Everypony watched as the episode ended, as the credits appeared on the episode.

The silence was enough to make them look at each other, hoping to find the right words to tell about the episode.

"Well I have to say, this episode went way better than I expected, Spike's safe, and he didn't hurt himself." Shining Armor had to dress the biggest detail around what happened, and seeing Twilight and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna relieved not seeing the baby dragon being eaten by sharks.

"It was... unique, I have to say." Princess Celestia commented as she coughed on her hoof, she wanted to forget the outburst that she had half an hour ago, but everypony couldn't blame the princess of the sun for being worried for her son.

"Well, we can agree that Chris is a big jerk," Sunset commented and everypony nodded their heads in agreement, even Flurry Heart giggled from seeing the host causing such chaos around the show and making their lives into a rollercoaster of emotions.

"And we can agree Courtney really showed a good change, I was annoyed by her at first, but after talking with Spike, I think she will have a great future on the show." Princess Cadance commented as she smiled internally at the double meaning of her statement.

"I also agreed, I just wished she would have been on Spike's team instead of Heather," Twilight commented, as everypony also agreed with that talk, seeing how Heather may backstab someone, they will be watching her actions like a hawk, and they will cheer for anyone who would take down a person like her...

"It has been an interesting experience, but after hearing my nephew, it seems it was indeed the time of the night, and I have work to do." Princess Luna commented as she glanced at the clock, Princess Celestia was also caught by surprise to see how the hours had passed, and she immediately teleported herself to raise the moon.

Everypony giggled... Knowing that possible it was the best time for them to go to sleep, and enjoy more of the show on the next day...

Author's Note

Okay, this has been the other half of the reaction of this fanfic, and I promise I will not do any more... Because it became 20K words, I don't want to focus more into reacting fanfics, I just did this because this story deserved the closure of the ponies seeing Spike finishing the challenge.
I hope you guys have loved this chapter because it has been a headache for me.
Now expect the next chapter episode on the next week or in 2 weeks, because now I'm behind my own schedule.
But hey at least I hope you guys like it. XD
Have a great week.